*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 63025 ***

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                          Transcriber’s Note:

This version of the text cannot represent certain typographical effects.
Italics are delimited with the ‘_’ character as _italic_.

Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Please
see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding
the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           A Night in Acadie

------------------------------------------------------------------------

[Illustration]

                           A NIGHT IN ACADIE

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                            _By KATE CHOPIN_

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                         AUTHOR OF “BAYOU FOLK”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

[Illustration: Published by Way & Williams, CHICAGO]

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               MDCCCXCVII

              -------------------------------------------

                  Copyright, 1897, by Way & Williams.

              -------------------------------------------

                                Contents

                                                          PAGE

             I. A NIGHT IN ACADIE                            1

            II. ATHÉNAÏSE                                   39

           III. AFTER THE WINTER                           107

            IV. POLYDORE                                   127

             V. REGRET                                     145

            VI. A MATTER OF PREJUDICE                      155

           VII. CALINE                                     173

          VIII. A DRESDEN LADY IN DIXIE                    181

            IX. NÉG CRÉOL                                  199

             X. THE LILIES                                 215

            XI. AZÉLIE                                     229

           XII. MAMOUCHE                                   251

          XIII. A SENTIMENTAL SOUL                         271

           XIV. DEAD MEN’S SHOES                           295

            XV. AT CHENIÈRE CAMINADA                       315

           XVI. ODALIE MISSES MASS                         341

          XVII. CAVANELLE                                  355

          XVIII. TANTE CAT’RINETTE                          369

           XIX. A RESPECTABLE WOMAN                        389

            XX. RIPE FIGS                                  399

           XXI. OZÈME’S HOLIDAY                            403




                           A Night in Acadie

                           A Night in Acadie


There was nothing to do on the plantation so Telèsphore, having a few
dollars in his pocket, thought he would go down and spend Sunday in the
vicinity of Marksville.

There was really nothing more to do in the vicinity of Marksville than
in the neighborhood of his own small farm; but Elvina would not be down
there, nor Amaranthe, nor any of Ma’me Valtour’s daughters to harass him
with doubt, to torture him with indecision, to turn his very soul into a
weather-cock for love’s fair winds to play with.

Telèsphore at twenty-eight had long felt the need of a wife. His home
without one was like an empty temple in which there is no altar, no
offering. So keenly did he realize the necessity that a dozen times at
least during the past year he had been on the point of proposing
marriage to almost as many different young women of the neighborhood.
Therein lay the difficulty, the trouble which Telèsphore experienced in
making up his mind. Elvina’s eyes were beautiful and had often tempted
him to the verge of a declaration. But her skin was over swarthy for a
wife; and her movements were slow and heavy; he doubted she had Indian
blood, and we all know what Indian blood is for treachery. Amaranthe
presented in her person none of these obstacles to matrimony. If her
eyes were not so handsome as Elvina’s, her skin was fine, and being
slender to a fault, she moved swiftly about her household affairs, or
when she walked the country lanes in going to church or to the store.
Telèsphore had once reached the point of believing that Amaranthe would
make him an excellent wife. He had even started out one day with the
intention of declaring himself, when, as the god of chance would have
it, Ma’me Valtour espied him passing in the road and enticed him to
enter and partake of coffee and “baignés.” He would have been a man of
stone to have resisted, or to have remained insensible to the charms and
accomplishments of the Valtour girls. Finally there was Ganache’s widow,
seductive rather than handsome, with a good bit of property in her own
right. While Telèsphore was considering his chances of happiness or even
success with Ganache’s widow, she married a younger man.

From these embarrassing conditions, Telèsphore sometimes felt himself
forced to escape; to change his environment for a day or two and thereby
gain a few new insights by shifting his point of view.

It was Saturday morning that he decided to spend Sunday in the vicinity
of Marksville, and the same afternoon found him waiting at the country
station for the south-bound train.

He was a robust young fellow with good, strong features and a somewhat
determined expression--despite his vacillations in the choice of a wife.
He was dressed rather carefully in navy-blue “store clothes” that fitted
well because anything would have fitted Telèsphore. He had been freshly
shaved and trimmed and carried an umbrella. He wore—a little tilted over
one eye—a straw hat in preference to the conventional gray felt; for no
other reason than that his uncle Telèsphore would have worn a felt, and
a battered one at that. His whole conduct of life had been planned on
lines in direct contradistinction to those of his uncle Telèsphore, whom
he was thought in early youth to greatly resemble. The elder Telèsphore
could not read nor write, therefore the younger had made it the object
of his existence to acquire these accomplishments. The uncle pursued the
avocations of hunting, fishing and moss-picking; employments which the
nephew held in detestation. And as for carrying an umbrella, “Nonc“
Telèsphore would have walked the length of the parish in a deluge before
he would have so much as thought of one. In short, Telèsphore, by
advisedly shaping his course in direct opposition to that of his uncle,
managed to lead a rather orderly, industrious, and respectable
existence.

It was a little warm for April but the car was not uncomfortably crowded
and Telèsphore was fortunate enough to secure the last available
window-seat on the shady side. He was not too familiar with railway
travel, his expeditions being usually made on horse-back or in a buggy,
and the short trip promised to interest him.

There was no one present whom he knew well enough to speak to: the
district attorney, whom he knew by sight, a French priest from
Natchitoches and a few faces that were familiar only because they were
native.

But he did not greatly care to speak to anyone. There was a fair stand
of cotton and corn in the fields and Telèsphore gathered satisfaction in
silent contemplation of the crops, comparing them with his own.

It was toward the close of his journey that a young girl boarded the
train. There had been girls getting on and off at intervals and it was
perhaps because of the bustle attending her arrival that this one
attracted Telèsphore’s attention.

She called good-bye to her father from the platform and waved good-bye
to him through the dusty, sun-lit window pane after entering, for she
was compelled to seat herself on the sunny side. She seemed inwardly
excited and preoccupied save for the attention which she lavished upon a
large parcel that she carried religiously and laid reverentially down
upon the seat before her.

She was neither tall nor short, nor stout nor slender; nor was she
beautiful, nor was she plain. She wore a figured lawn, cut a little low
in the back, that exposed a round, soft nuque with a few little clinging
circlets of soft, brown hair. Her hat was of white straw, cocked up on
the side with a bunch of pansies, and she wore gray lisle-thread gloves.
The girl seemed very warm and kept mopping her face. She vainly sought
her fan, then she fanned herself with her handkerchief, and finally made
an attempt to open the window. She might as well have tried to move the
banks of Red river.

Telèsphore had been unconsciously watching her the whole time and
perceiving her straight he arose and went to her assistance. But the
window could not be opened. When he had grown red in the face and wasted
an amount of energy that would have driven the plow for a day, he
offered her his seat on the shady side. She demurred—there would be no
room for the bundle. He suggested that the bundle be left where it was
and agreed to assist her in keeping an eye upon it. She accepted
Telèsphore’s place at the shady window and he seated himself beside her.

He wondered if she would speak to him. He feared she might have mistaken
him for a Western drummer, in which event he knew that she would not;
for the women of the country caution their daughters against speaking to
strangers on the trains. But the girl was not one to mistake an Acadian
farmer for a Western traveling man. She was not born in Avoyelles parish
for nothing.

“I wouldn’ want anything to happen to it,” she said.

“It’s all right w’ere it is,” he assured her, following the direction of
her glance, that was fastened upon the bundle.

“The las’ time I came over to Foché’s ball I got caught in the rain on
my way up to my cousin’s house, an’ my dress! J’ vous réponds! it was a
sight. Li’le mo’, I would miss the ball. As it was, the dress looked
like I’d wo’ it weeks without doin’-up.”

“No fear of rain to-day,” he reassured her, glancing out at the sky,
“but you can have my umbrella if it does rain; you jus’ as well take it
as not.”

“Oh, no! I wrap’ the dress roun’ in toile-cirée this time. You goin’ to
Foché’s ball? Didn’ I meet you once yonda on Bayou Derbanne? Looks like
I know yo’ face. You mus’ come f’om Natchitoches pa’ish.”

“My cousins, the Fédeau family, live yonda. Me, I live on my own place
in Rapides since ’92.”

He wondered if she would follow up her inquiry relative to Foché’s ball.
If she did, he was ready with an answer, for he had decided to go to the
ball. But her thoughts evidently wandered from the subject and were
occupied with matters that did not concern him, for she turned away and
gazed silently out of the window.

It was not a village; it was not even a hamlet at which they descended.
The station was set down upon the edge of a cotton field. Near at hand
was the post office and store; there was a section house; there were a
few cabins at wide intervals, and one in the distance the girl informed
him was the home of her cousin, Jules Trodon. There lay a good bit of
road before them and she did not hesitate to accept Telèsphore’s offer
to bear her bundle on the way.

She carried herself boldly and stepped out freely and easily, like a
negress. There was an absence of reserve in her manner; yet there was no
lack of womanliness. She had the air of a young person accustomed to
decide for herself and for those about her.

“You said yo’ name was Fédeau?” she asked, looking squarely at
Telèsphore. Her eyes were penetrating—not sharply penetrating, but
earnest and dark, and a little searching. He noticed that they were
handsome eyes; not so large as Elvina’s, but finer in their expression.
They started to walk down the track before turning into the lane leading
to Trodon’s house. The sun was sinking and the air was fresh and
invigorating by contrast with the stifling atmosphere of the train.

“You said yo’ name was Fédeau?” she asked.

“No,” he returned. “My name is Telèsphore Baquette.”

“An’ my name; it’s Zaïda Trodon. It looks like you ought to know me; I
don’ know w’y.”

“It looks that way to me, somehow,” he replied. They were satisfied to
recognize this feeling—almost conviction—of pre-acquaintance, without
trying to penetrate its cause.

By the time they reached Trodon’s house he knew that she lived over on
Bayou de Glaize with her parents and a number of younger brothers and
sisters. It was rather dull where they lived and she often came to lend
a hand when her cousin’s wife got tangled in domestic complications; or,
as she was doing now, when Foché’s Saturday ball promised to be
unusually important and brilliant. There would be people there even from
Marksville, she thought; there were often gentlemen from Alexandria.
Telèsphore was as unreserved as she, and they appeared like old
acquaintances when they reached Trodon’s gate.

Trodon’s wife was standing on the gallery with a baby in her arms,
watching for Zaïda; and four little bare-footed children were sitting in
a row on the step, also waiting; but terrified and struck motionless and
dumb at sight of a stranger. He opened the gate for the girl but stayed
outside himself. Zaïda presented him formally to her cousin’s wife, who
insisted upon his entering.

“Ah, b’en, pour ça! you got to come in. It’s any sense you goin’ to walk
yonda to Foché’s! Ti Jules, run call yo’ pa.” As if Ti Jules could have
run or walked even, or moved a muscle!

But Telèsphore was firm. He drew forth his silver watch and looked at it
in a business-like fashion. He always carried a watch; his uncle
Telèsphore always told the time by the sun, or by instinct, like an
animal. He was quite determined to walk on to Foché’s, a couple of miles
away, where he expected to secure supper and a lodging, as well as the
pleasing distraction of the ball.

“Well, I reckon I see you all to-night,” he uttered in cheerful
anticipation as he moved away.

“You’ll see Zaïda; yes, an’ Jules,” called out Trodon’s wife
good-humoredly. “Me, I got no time to fool with balls, J’ vous réponds!
with all them chil’ren.”

“He’s good-lookin’; yes,” she exclaimed, when Telèsphore was out of
ear-shot. “An’ dressed! it’s like a prince. I didn’ know you knew any
Baquettes, you, Zaïda.”

“It’s strange you don’ know ’em yo’ se’f, cousine.” Well, there had been
no question from Ma’me Trodon, so why should there be an answer from
Zaïda?

Telèsphore wondered as he walked why he had not accepted the invitation
to enter. He was not regretting it; he was simply wondering what could
have induced him to decline. For it surely would have been agreeable to
sit there on the gallery waiting while Zaïda prepared herself for the
dance; to have partaken of supper with the family and afterward
accompanied them to Foché’s. The whole situation was so novel, and had
presented itself so unexpectedly that Telèsphore wished in reality to
become acquainted with it, accustomed to it. He wanted to view it from
this side and that in comparison with other, familiar situations. The
girl had impressed him—affected him in some way; but in some new,
unusual way, not as the others always had. He could not recall details
of her personality as he could recall such details of Amaranthe or the
Valtours, of any of them. When Telèsphore tried to think of her he could
not think at all. He seemed to have absorbed her in some way and his
brain was not so occupied with her as his senses were. At that moment he
was looking forward to the ball; there was no doubt about that.
Afterwards, he did not know what he would look forward to; he did not
care; afterward made no difference. If he had expected the crash of doom
to come after the dance at Foché’s, he would only have smiled in his
thankfulness that it was not to come before.


There was the same scene every Saturday at Foché’s! A scene to have
aroused the guardians of the peace in a locality where such commodities
abound. And all on account of the mammoth pot of gumbo that bubbled,
bubbled, bubbled out in the open air. Foché in shirt-sleeves, fat, red
and enraged, swore and reviled, and stormed at old black Douté for her
extravagance. He called her every kind of a name of every kind of animal
that suggested itself to his lurid imagination. And every fresh
invective that he fired at her she hurled it back at him while into the
pot went the chickens and the pans-full of minced ham, and the
fists-full of onion and sage and piment rouge and piment vert. If he
wanted her to cook for pigs he had only to say so. She knew how to cook
for pigs and she knew how to cook for people of les Avoyelles.

The gumbo smelled good, and Telèsphore would have liked a taste of it.
Douté was dragging from the fire a stick of wood that Foché had
officiously thrust beneath the simmering pot, and she muttered as she
hurled it smouldering to one side:

“Vaux mieux y s’méle ces affairs, lui; si non!” But she was all courtesy
as she dipped a steaming plate for Telèsphore; though she assured him it
would not be fit for a Christian or a gentleman to taste till midnight.

Telèsphore having brushed, “spruced” and refreshed himself, strolled
about, taking a view of the surroundings. The house, big, bulky and
weather-beaten, consisted chiefly of galleries in every stage of
decrepitude and dilapidation. There were a few chinaberry trees and a
spreading live oak in the yard. Along the edge of the fence, a good
distance away, was a line of gnarled and distorted mulberry trees; and
it was there, out in the road, that the people who came to the ball tied
their ponies, their wagons and carts.

Dusk was beginning to fall and Telèsphore, looking out across the
prairie, could see them coming from all directions. The little Creole
ponies galloping in a line looked like hobby horses in the faint
distance; the mule-carts were like toy wagons. Zaïda might be among
those people approaching, flying, crawling ahead of the darkness that
was creeping out of the far wood. He hoped so, but he did not believe
so; she would hardly have had time to dress.

Foché was noisily lighting lamps, with the assistance of an inoffensive
mulatto boy whom he intended in the morning to butcher, to cut into
sections, to pack and salt down in a barrel, like the Colfax woman did
to her old husband—a fitting destiny for so stupid a pig as the mulatto
boy. The negro musicians had arrived: two fiddlers and an accordion
player, and they were drinking whiskey from a black quart bottle which
was passed socially from one to the other. The musicians were really
never at their best till the quart bottle had been consumed.

The girls who came in wagons and on ponies from a distance wore, for the
most part, calico dresses and sun-bonnets. Their finery they brought
along in pillow-slips or pinned up in sheets and towels. With these they
at once retired to an upper room; later to appear be-ribboned and
be-furbelowed; their faces masked with starch powder, but never a touch
of rouge.

Most of the guests had assembled when Zaïda arrived—“dashed up” would
better express her coming—in an open, two-seated buckboard, with her
cousin Jules driving. He reined the pony suddenly and viciously before
the time-eaten front steps, in order to produce an impression upon those
who were gathered around. Most of the men had halted their vehicles
outside and permitted their women folk to walk up from the mulberry
trees.

But the real, the stunning effect was produced when Zaïda stepped upon
the gallery and threw aside her light shawl in the full glare of half a
dozen kerosene lamps. She was white from head to foot—literally, for her
slippers even were white. No one would have believed, let alone
suspected that they were a pair of old black ones which she had covered
with pieces of her first communion sash. There is no describing her
dress, it was fluffy, like a fresh powder-puff, and stood out. No wonder
she had handled it so reverentially! Her white fan was covered with
spangles that she herself had sewed all over it; and in her belt and in
her brown hair were thrust small sprays of orange blossom.

Two men leaning against the railing uttered long whistles expressive
equally of wonder and admiration.

“Tiens! t’es pareille comme ain mariée, Zaïda;” cried out a lady with a
baby in her arms. Some young women tittered and Zaïda fanned herself.
The women’s voices were almost without exception shrill and piercing;
the men’s, soft and low-pitched.

The girl turned to Telèsphore, as to an old and valued friend:

“Tiens! c’est vous?” He had hesitated at first to approach, but at this
friendly sign of recognition he drew eagerly forward and held out his
hand. The men looked at him suspiciously, inwardly resenting his stylish
appearance, which they considered intrusive, offensive and demoralizing.

How Zaïda’s eyes sparkled now! What very pretty teeth Zaïda had when she
laughed, and what a mouth! Her lips were a revelation, a promise;
something to carry away and remember in the night and grow hungry
thinking of next day. Strictly speaking, they may not have been quite
all that; but in any event, that is the way Telèsphore thought about
them. He began to take account of her appearance: her nose, her eyes,
her hair. And when she left him to go in and dance her first dance with
cousin Jules, he leaned up against a post and thought of them: nose,
eyes, hair, ears, lips and round, soft throat.

Later it was like Bedlam.

The musicians had warmed up and were scraping away indoors and calling
the figures. Feet were pounding through the dance; dust was flying. The
women’s voices were piped high and mingled discordantly, like the
confused, shrill clatter of waking birds, while the men laughed
boisterously. But if some one had only thought of gagging Foché, there
would have been less noise. His good humor permeated everywhere, like an
atmosphere. He was louder than all the noise; he was more visible than
the dust. He called the young mulatto (destined for the knife) “my boy”
and sent him flying hither and thither. He beamed upon Douté as he
tasted the gumbo and congratulated her: “C’est toi qui s’y connais, ma
fille! ’cré tonnerre!”

Telèsphore danced with Zaïda and then he leaned out against the post;
then he danced with Zaïda, and then he leaned against the post. The
mothers of the other girls decided that he had the manners of a pig.

It was time to dance again with Zaïda and he went in search of her. He
was carrying her shawl, which she had given him to hold.

“W’at time it is?” she asked him when he had found and secured her. They
were under one of the kerosene lamps on the front gallery and he drew
forth his silver watch. She seemed to be still laboring under some
suppressed excitement that he had noticed before.

“It’s fo’teen minutes pas’ twelve,” he told her exactly.

“I wish you’d fine out w’ere Jules is. Go look yonda in the card-room if
he’s there, an’ come tell me.” Jules had danced with all the prettiest
girls. She knew it was his custom after accomplishing this agreeable
feat, to retire to the card-room,

“You’ll wait yere till I come back?” he asked.

“I’ll wait yere; you go on.” She waited but drew back a little into the
shadow. Telèsphore lost no time.

“Yes, he’s yonda playin’ cards with Foché an’ some others I don’ know,”
he reported when he had discovered her in the shadow. There had been a
spasm of alarm when he did not at once see her where he had left her
under the lamp.

“Does he look—look like he’s fixed yonda fo’ good?”

“He’s got his coat off. Looks like he’s fixed pretty comf’table fo’ the
nex’ hour or two.”

“Gi’ me my shawl.”

“You cole?” offering to put it around her.

“No, I ain’t cole.” She drew the shawl about her shoulders and turned as
if to leave him. But a sudden generous impulse seemed to move her, and
she added:

“Come along yonda with me.”

They descended the few rickety steps that led down to the yard. He
followed rather than accompanied her across the beaten and trampled
sward. Those who saw them thought they had gone out to take the air. The
beams of light that slanted out from the house were fitful and
uncertain, deepening the shadows. The embers under the empty gumbo-pot
glared red in the darkness. There was a sound of quiet voices coming
from under the trees.

Zaïda, closely accompanied by Telèsphore, went out where the vehicles
and horses were fastened to the fence. She stepped carefully and held up
her skirts as if dreading the least speck of dew or of dust.

“Unhitch Jules’ ho’se an’ buggy there an’ turn ’em ’roun’ this way,
please.” He did as instructed, first backing the pony, then leading it
out to where she stood in the half-made road.

“You goin’ home?” he asked her, “betta let me water the pony.”

“Neva mine.” She mounted and seating herself grasped the reins. “No, I
aint goin’ home,” she added. He, too, was holding the reins gathered in
one hand across the pony’s back.

“W’ere you goin’?” he demanded.

“Neva you mine w’ere I’m goin’.”

“You ain’t goin’ anyw’ere this time o’ night by yo’se’f?”

“W’at you reckon I’m ’fraid of?” she laughed. “Turn loose that ho’se,”
at the same time urging the animal forward. The little brute started
away with a bound and Telèsphore, also with a bound, sprang into the
buckboard and seated himself beside Zaïda.

“You ain’t goin’ anyw’ere this time o’ night by yo’se’f.” It was not a
question now, but an assertion, and there was no denying it. There was
even no disputing it, and Zaïda recognizing the fact drove on in
silence.

There is no animal that moves so swiftly across a ’Cadian prairie as the
little Creole pony. This one did not run nor trot; he seemed to reach
out in galloping bounds. The buckboard creaked, bounced, jolted and
swayed. Zaïda clutched at her shawl while Telèsphore drew his straw hat
further down over his right eye and offered to drive. But he did not
know the road and she would not let him. They had soon reached the
woods.

If there is any animal that can creep more slowly through a wooded road
than the little Creole pony, that animal has not yet been discovered in
Acadie. This particular animal seemed to be appalled by the darkness of
the forest and filled with dejection. His head drooped and he lifted his
feet as if each hoof were weighted with a thousand pounds of lead. Any
one unacquainted with the peculiarities of the breed would sometimes
have fancied that he was standing still. But Zaïda and Telèsphore knew
better. Zaïda uttered a deep sigh as she slackened her hold on the reins
and Telèsphore, lifting his hat, let it swing from the back of his head.

“How you don’ ask me w’ere I’m goin’?” she said finally. These were the
first words she had spoken since refusing his offer to drive.

“Oh, it don’ make any diff’ence w’ere you goin’.”

“Then if it don’ make any diff’ence w’ere I’m goin’, I jus’ as well tell
you.” She hesitated, however. He seemed to have no curiosity and did not
urge her.

“I’m goin’ to get married,” she said.

He uttered some kind of an exclamation; it was nothing articulate—more
like the tone of an animal that gets a sudden knife thrust. And now he
felt how dark the forest was. An instant before it had seemed a sweet,
black paradise; better than any heaven he had ever heard of.

“W’y can’t you get married at home?” This was not the first thing that
occurred to him to say, but this was the first thing he said.

“Ah, b’en oui! with perfec’ mules fo’ a father an’ mother! it’s good
enough to talk.”

“W’y couldn’ he come an’ get you? W’at kine of a scound’el is that to
let you go through the woods at night by yo’se’f?”

“You betta wait till you know who you talkin’ about. He didn’ come an’
get me because he knows I ain’t ’fraid; an’ because he’s got too much
pride to ride in Jules Trodon’s buckboard afta he done been put out o’
Jules Trodon’s house.”

“W’at’s his name an’ w’ere you goin’ to fine ’im?”

“Yonda on the other side the woods up at ole Wat Gibson’s—a kine of
justice the peace or something. Anyhow he’s goin’ to marry us. An’ afta
we done married those têtes-de-mulets yonda on bayou de Glaize can say
w’at they want.”

“W’at’s his name?”

“André Pascal.”

The name meant nothing to Telèsphore. For all he knew, André Pascal
might be one of the shining lights of Avoyelles; but he doubted it.

“You betta turn ’roun’,” he said. It was an unselfish impulse that
prompted the suggestion. It was the thought of this girl married to a
man whom even Jules Trodon would not suffer to enter his house.

“I done give my word,” she answered.

“W’at’s the matta with ’im? W’y don’t yo’ father and mother want you to
marry ’im?”

“W’y? Because it’s always the same tune! W’en a man’s down eve’ybody’s
got stones to throw at ’im. They say he’s lazy. A man that will walk
from St. Landry plumb to Rapides lookin’ fo’ work; an’ they call that
lazy! Then, somebody’s been spreadin’ yonda on the Bayou that he drinks.
I don’ b’lieve it. I neva saw ’im drinkin’, me. Anyway, he won’t drink
afta he’s married to me; he’s too fon’ of me fo’ that. He say he’ll blow
out his brains if I don’ marry ’im.”

“I reckon you betta turn roun’.”

“No, I done give my word.” And they went creeping on through the woods
in silence.

“W’at time is it?” she asked after an interval. He lit a match and
looked at his watch.

“It’s quarta to one. W’at time did he say?”

“I tole ’im I’d come about one o’clock. I knew that was a good time to
get away f’om the ball.”

She would have hurried a little but the pony could not be induced to do
so. He dragged himself, seemingly ready at any moment to give up the
breath of life. But once out of the woods he made up for lost time. They
were on the open prairie again, and he fairly ripped the air; some
flying demon must have changed skins with him.

It was a few minutes of one o’clock when they drew up before Wat
Gibson’s house. It was not much more than a rude shelter, and in the dim
starlight it seemed isolated, as if standing alone in the middle of the
black, far-reaching prairie. As they halted at the gate a dog within set
up a furious barking; and an old negro who had been smoking his pipe at
that ghostly hour, advanced toward them from the shelter of the gallery.
Telèsphore descended and helped his companion to alight.

“We want to see Mr. Gibson,” spoke up Zaïda. The old fellow had already
opened the gate. There was no light in the house.

“Marse Gibson, he yonda to ole Mr. Bodel’s playin’ kairds. But he neva’
stay atter one o’clock. Come in, ma’am; come in, suh; walk right ’long
in.” He had drawn his own conclusions to explain their appearance. They
stood upon the narrow porch waiting while he went inside to light the
lamp.

Although the house was small, as it comprised but one room, that room
was comparatively a large one. It looked to Telèsphore and Zaïda very
large and gloomy when they entered it. The lamp was on a table that
stood against the wall, and that held further a rusty looking ink
bottle, a pen and an old blank book. A narrow bed was off in the corner.
The brick chimney extended into the room and formed a ledge that served
as mantel shelf. From the big, low-hanging rafters swung an assortment
of fishing tackle, a gun, some discarded articles of clothing and a
string of red peppers. The boards of the floor were broad, rough and
loosely joined together.

Telèsphore and Zaïda seated themselves on opposite sides of the table
and the negro went out to the wood pile to gather chips and pieces of
bois-gras with which to kindle a small fire.

It was a little chilly; he supposed the two would want coffee and he
knew that Wat Gibson would ask for a cup the first thing on his arrival.

“I wonder w’at’s keepin’ ’im,” muttered Zaïda impatiently. Telèsphore
looked at his watch. He had been looking at it at intervals of one
minute straight along.

“It’s ten minutes pas’ one,” he said. He offered no further comment.

At twelve minutes past one Zaïda’s restlessness again broke into speech.

“I can’t imagine, me, w’at’s become of André! He said he’d be yere sho’
at one.” The old negro was kneeling before the fire that he had kindled,
contemplating the cheerful blaze. He rolled his eyes toward Zaïda.

“You talkin’ ’bout Mr. André Pascal? No need to look fo’ him. Mr. Andre
he b’en down to de P’int all day raisin’ Cain.”

“That’s a lie,” said Zaïda. Telèsphore said nothing.

“Tain’t no lie, ma’am; he b’en sho’ raisin’ de ole Nick.” She looked at
him, too contemptuous to reply.

The negro told no lie so far as his bald statement was concerned. He was
simply mistaken in his estimate of André Pascal’s ability to “raise
Cain” during an entire afternoon and evening and still keep a rendezvous
with a lady at one o’clock in the morning. For André was even then at
hand, as the loud and menacing howl of the dog testified. The negro
hastened out to admit him.

André did not enter at once; he stayed a while outside abusing the dog
and communicating to the negro his intention of coming out to shoot the
animal after he had attended to more pressing business that was awaiting
him within.

Zaïda arose, a little flurried and excited when he entered. Telèsphore
remained seated.

Pascal was partially sober. There had evidently been an attempt at
dressing for the occasion at some early part of the previous day, but
such evidences had almost wholly vanished. His linen was soiled and his
whole appearance was that of a man who, by an effort, had aroused
himself from a debauch. He was a little taller than Telèsphore, and more
loosely put together. Most women would have called him a handsomer man.
It was easy to imagine that when sober, he might betray by some subtle
grace of speech or manner, evidences of gentle blood.

“W’y did you keep me waitin’, André? w’en you knew—” she got no further,
but backed up against the table and stared at him with earnest, startled
eyes.

“Keep you waiting, Zaïda? my dear li’le Zaïdé, how can you say such a
thing! I started up yere an hour ago an’ that—w’ere’s that damned ole
Gibson?” He had approached Zaïda with the evident intention of embracing
her, but she seized his wrist and held him at arm’s length away. In
casting his eyes about for old Gibson his glance alighted upon
Telèsphore.

The sight of the ’Cadian seemed to fill him with astonishment. He stood
back and began to contemplate the young fellow and lose himself in
speculation and conjecture before him, as if before some unlabeled wax
figure. He turned for information to Zaïda.

“Say, Zaïda, w’at you call this? Wat kine of damn fool you got sitting
yere? Who let him in? W’at you reckon he’s lookin’ fo’? trouble?”

Telèsphore said nothing; he was awaiting his cue from Zaïda.

“André Pascal,” she said, “you jus’ as well take the do’ an’ go. You
might stan’ yere till the day o’ judgment on yo’ knees befo’ me; an’
blow out yo’ brains if you a mine to. I ain’t neva goin’ to marry you.”

“The hell you ain’t!”

He had hardly more than uttered the words when he lay prone on his back.
Telèsphore had knocked him down. The blow seemed to complete the process
of sobering that had begun in him. He gathered himself together and rose
to his feet; in doing so he reached back for his pistol. His hold was
not yet steady, however, and the weapon slipped from his grasp and fell
to the floor. Zaïda picked it up and laid it on the table behind her.
She was going to see fair play.

The brute instinct that drives men at each other’s throat was awake and
stirring in these two. Each saw in the other a thing to be wiped out of
his way—out of existence if need be. Passion and blind rage directed the
blows which they dealt, and steeled the tension of muscles and clutch of
fingers. They were not skillful blows, however.

The fire blazed cheerily; the kettle which the negro had placed upon the
coals was steaming and singing. The man had gone in search of his
master. Zaïda had placed the lamp out of harm’s way on the high mantel
ledge and she leaned back with her hands behind her upon the table.

She did not raise her voice or lift her finger to stay the combat that
was acting before her. She was motionless, and white to the lips; only
her eyes seemed to be alive and burning and blazing. At one moment she
felt that André must have strangled Telèsphore; but she said nothing.
The next instant she could hardly doubt that the blow from Telèsphore’s
doubled fist could be less than a killing one; but she did nothing.

How the loose boards swayed and creaked beneath the weight of the
struggling men! the very old rafters seemed to groan; and she felt that
the house shook.

The combat, if fierce, was short, and it ended out on the gallery
whither they had staggered through the open door—or one had dragged the
other—she could not tell. But she knew when it was over, for there was a
long moment of utter stillness. Then she heard one of the men descend
the steps and go away, for the gate slammed after him. The other went
out to the cistern; the sound of the tin bucket splashing in the water
reached her where she stood. He must have been endeavoring to remove
traces of the encounter.

Presently Telèsphore entered the room. The elegance of his apparel had
been somewhat marred; the men over at the ’Cadian ball would hardly have
taken exception now to his appearance.

“W’ere is André?” the girl asked.

“He’s gone,” said Telèsphore.

She had never changed her position and now when she drew herself up her
wrists ached and she rubbed them a little. She was no longer pale; the
blood had come back into her cheeks and lips, staining them crimson. She
held out her hand to him. He took it gratefully enough, but he did not
know what to do with it; that is, he did not know what he might dare to
do with it, so he let it drop gently away and went to the fire.

“I reckon we betta be goin’, too,” she said. He stooped and poured some
of the bubbling water from the kettle upon the coffee which the negro
had set upon the hearth.

“I’ll make a li’le coffee firs’,” he proposed, “an’ anyhow we betta wait
till ole man w’at’shis-name comes back. It wouldn’t look well to leave
his house that way without some kine of excuse or explanation.”

She made no reply, but seated herself submissively beside the table.

Her will, which had been overmastering and aggressive, seemed to have
grown numb under the disturbing spell of the past few hours. An illusion
had gone from her, and had carried her love with it. The absence of
regret revealed this to her. She realized, but could not comprehend it,
not knowing that the love had been part of the illusion. She was tired
in body and spirit, and it was with a sense of restfulness that she sat
all drooping and relaxed and watched Telèsphore make the coffee.

He made enough for them both and a cup for old Wat Gibson when he should
come in, and also one for the negro. He supposed the cups, the sugar and
spoons were in the safe over there in the corner, and that is where he
found them.

When he finally said to Zaïda, “Come, I’m going to take you home now,”
and drew her shawl around her, pinning it under the chin, she was like a
little child and followed whither he led in all confidence.

It was Telèsphore who drove on the way back, and he let the pony cut no
capers, but held him to a steady and tempered gait. The girl was still
quiet and silent; she was thinking tenderly—a little tearfully of those
two old têtes-de-mulets yonder on Bayou de Glaize.

How they crept through the woods! and how dark it was and how still!

“W’at time it is?” whispered Zaïda. Alas! he could not tell her; his
watch was broken. But almost for the first time in his life, Telèsphore
did not care what time it was.




                               Athénaïse

                               Athénaïse


                                   I.

Athénaïse went away in the morning to make a visit to her parents, ten
miles back on rigolet de Bon Dieu. She did not return in the evening,
and Cazeau, her husband, fretted not a little. He did not worry much
about Athénaïse, who, he suspected, was resting only too content in the
bosom of her family; his chief solicitude was manifestly for the pony
she had ridden. He felt sure those “lazy pigs,” her brothers, were
capable of neglecting it seriously. This misgiving Cazeau communicated
to his servant, old Félicité, who waited upon him at supper.

His voice was low pitched, and even softer than Félicité’s. He was tall,
sinewy, swarthy, and altogether severe looking. His thick black hair
waved, and it gleamed like the breast of a crow. The sweep of his
mustache, which was not so black, outlined the broad contour of the
mouth. Beneath the under lip grew a small tuft which he was much given
to twisting, and which he permitted to grow, apparently for no other
purpose. Cazeau’s eyes were dark blue, narrow and overshadowed. His
hands were coarse and stiff from close acquaintance with farming tools
and implements, and he handled his fork and knife clumsily. But he was
distinguished looking, and succeeded in commanding a good deal of
respect, and even fear sometimes.

He ate his supper alone, by the light of a single coal-oil lamp that but
faintly illuminated the big room, with its bare floor and huge rafters,
and its heavy pieces of furniture that loomed dimly in the gloom of the
apartment. Félicité, ministering to his wants, hovered about the table
like a little, bent, restless shadow.

She served him with a dish of sunfish fried crisp and brown. There was
nothing else set before him beside the bread and butter and the bottle
of red wine which she locked carefully in the buffet after he had poured
his second glass. She was occupied with her mistress’s absence, and kept
reverting to it after he had expressed his solicitude about the pony.

“Dat beat me! on’y marry two mont’, an’ got de head turn’ a’ready to go
’broad. C’est pas Chrétien, ténez!”

Cazeau shrugged his shoulders for answer, after he had drained his glass
and pushed aside his plate. Félicité’s opinion of the unchristian-like
behavior of his wife in leaving him thus alone after two months of
marriage weighed little with him. He was used to solitude, and did not
mind a day or a night or two of it. He had lived alone ten years, since
his first wife died, and Félicité might have known better than to
suppose that he cared. He told her she was a fool. It sounded like a
compliment in his modulated, caressing voice. She grumbled to herself as
she set about clearing the table, and Cazeau arose and walked outside on
the gallery; his spur, which he had not removed upon entering the house,
jangled at every step.

The night was beginning to deepen, and to gather black about the
clusters of trees and shrubs that were grouped in the yard. In the beam
of light from the open kitchen door a black boy stood feeding a brace of
snarling, hungry dogs; further away, on the steps of a cabin, some one
was playing the accordion; and in still another direction a little negro
baby was crying lustily. Cazeau walked around to the front of the house,
which was square, squat and one-story.

A belated wagon was driving in at the gate, and the impatient driver was
swearing hoarsely at his jaded oxen. Félicité stepped out on the
gallery, glass and polishing towel in hand, to investigate, and to
wonder, too, who could be singing out on the river. It was a party of
young people paddling around, waiting for the moon to rise, and they
were singing Juanita, their voices coming tempered and melodious through
the distance and the night.

Cazeau’s horse was waiting, saddled, ready to be mounted, for Cazeau had
many things to attend to before bed-time; so many things that there was
not left to him a moment in which to think of Athénaïse. He felt her
absence, though, like a dull, insistent pain.

However, before he slept that night he was visited by the thought of
her, and by a vision of her fair young face with its drooping lips and
sullen and averted eyes. The marriage had been a blunder; he had only to
look into her eyes to feel that, to discover her growing aversion. But
it was a thing not by any possibility to be undone. He was quite
prepared to make the best of it, and expected no less than a like effort
on her part. The less she revisited the rigolet, the better. He would
find means to keep her at home hereafter.

These unpleasant reflections kept Cazeau awake far into the night,
notwithstanding the craving of his whole body for rest and sleep. The
moon was shining, and its pale effulgence reached dimly into the room,
and with it a touch of the cool breath of the spring night. There was an
unusual stillness abroad; no sound to be heard save the distant,
tireless, plaintive notes of the accordion.

                                  II.

Athénaïse did not return the following day, even though her husband sent
her word to do so by her brother, Montéclin, who passed on his way to
the village early in the morning.

On the third day Cazeau saddled his horse and went himself in search of
her. She had sent no word, no message, explaining her absence, and he
felt that he had good cause to be offended. It was rather awkward to
have to leave his work, even though late in the afternoon,—Cazeau had
always so much to do; but among the many urgent calls upon him, the task
of bringing his wife back to a sense of her duty seemed to him for the
moment paramount.

The Michés, Athénaïse’s parents, lived on the old Gotrain place. It did
not belong to them; they were “running” it for a merchant in Alexandria.
The house was far too big for their use. One of the lower rooms served
for the storing of wood and tools; the person “occupying” the place
before Miché having pulled up the flooring in despair of being able to
patch it. Upstairs, the rooms were so large, so bare, that they offered
a constant temptation to lovers of the dance, whose importunities Madame
Miché was accustomed to meet with amiable indulgence. A dance at Miché’s
and a plate of Madame Miché’s gumbo filé at midnight were pleasures not
to be neglected or despised, unless by such serious souls as Cazeau.

Long before Cazeau reached the house his approach had been observed, for
there was nothing to obstruct the view of the outer road; vegetation was
not yet abundantly advanced, and there was but a patchy, straggling
stand of cotton and corn in Miché’s field.

Madame Miché, who had been seated on the gallery in a rocking-chair,
stood up to greet him as he drew near. She was short and fat, and wore a
black skirt and loose muslin sack fastened at the throat with a hair
brooch. Her own hair, brown and glossy, showed but a few threads of
silver. Her round pink face was cheery, and her eyes were bright and
good humored. But she was plainly perturbed and ill at ease as Cazeau
advanced.

Montéclin, who was there too, was not ill at ease, and made no attempt
to disguise the dislike with which his brother-in-law inspired him. He
was a slim, wiry fellow of twenty-five, short of stature like his
mother, and resembling her in feature. He was in shirtsleeves, half
leaning, half sitting, on the insecure railing of the gallery, and
fanning himself with his broad-rimmed felt hat.

“Cochon!” he muttered under his breath as Cazeau mounted the
stairs,—“sacré cochon!”

“Cochon” had sufficiently characterized the man who had once on a time
declined to lend Montéclin money. But when this same man had had the
presumption to propose marriage to his well-beloved sister, Athénaïse,
and the honor to be accepted by her, Montéclin felt that a qualifying
epithet was needed fully to express his estimate of Cazeau.

Miché and his oldest son were absent. They both esteemed Cazeau highly,
and talked much of his qualities of head and heart, and thought much of
his excellent standing with city merchants.

Athénaïse had shut herself up in her room. Cazeau had seen her rise and
enter the house at perceiving him. He was a good deal mystified, but no
one could have guessed it when he shook hands with Madame Miché. He had
only nodded to Montéclin, with a muttered “Comment ça va?”

“Tiens! something tole me you were coming to-day!” exclaimed Madame
Miché, with a little blustering appearance of being cordial and at ease,
as she offered Cazeau a chair.

He ventured a short laugh as he seated himself.

“You know, nothing would do,” she went on, with much gesture of her
small, plump hands, “nothing would do but Athénaïse mus’ stay las’ night
fo’ a li’le dance. The boys wouldn’ year to their sister leaving.”

Cazeau shrugged his shoulders significantly, telling as plainly as words
that he knew nothing about it.

“Comment. Montéclin didn’ tell you we were going to keep Athénaïse?”
Montéclin had evidently told nothing.

“An’ how about the night befo’,” questioned Cazeau, “an’ las’ night? It
isn’t possible you dance every night out yere on the Bon Dieu!”

Madame Miché laughed, with amiable appreciation of the sarcasm; and
turning to her son, “Montéclin, my boy, go tell yo’ sister that Monsieur
Cazeau is yere.”

Montéclin did not stir except to shift his position and settle himself
more securely on the railing.

“Did you year me, Montéclin?”

“Oh yes, I yeard you plain enough,” responded her son, “but you know as
well as me it’s no use to tell ’Thénaïse anything. You been talkin’ to
her yo’se’f since Monday; an’ pa’s preached himse’f hoa’se on the
subject; an’ you even had uncle Achille down yere yesterday to reason
with her. Wen ’Thénaïse said she wasn’ goin’ to set her foot back in
Cazeau’s house, she meant it.”

This speech, which Montéclin delivered with thorough unconcern, threw
his mother into a condition of painful but dumb embarrassment. It
brought two fiery red spots to Cazeau’s cheeks, and for the space of a
moment he looked wicked.

What Montéclin had spoken was quite true, though his taste in the manner
and choice of time and place in saying it were not of the best.
Athénaïse, upon the first day of her arrival, had announced that she
came to stay, having no intention of returning under Cazeau’s roof. The
announcement had scattered consternation, as she knew it would. She had
been implored, scolded, entreated, stormed at, until she felt herself
like a dragging sail that all the winds of heaven had beaten upon. Why
in the name of God had she married Cazeau? Her father had lashed her
with the question a dozen times. Why indeed? It was difficult now for
her to understand why, unless because she supposed it was customary for
girls to marry when the right opportunity came. Cazeau, she knew, would
make life more comfortable for her; and again, she had liked him, and
had even been rather flustered when he pressed her hands and kissed
them, and kissed her lips and cheeks and eyes, when she accepted him.

Montéclin himself had taken her aside to talk the thing over. The turn
of affairs was delighting him.

“Come, now, ’Thénaïse, you mus’ explain to me all about it, so we can
settle on a good cause, an’ secu’ a separation fo’ you. Has he been
mistreating an’ abusing you, the sacré cochon?” They were alone together
in her room, whither she had taken refuge from the angry domestic
elements.

“You please to reserve yo’ disgusting expressions, Montéclin. No, he has
not abused me in any way that I can think.”

“Does he drink? Come ’Thénaïse, think well over it. Does he ever get
drunk?”

“Drunk! Oh, mercy, no,—Cazeau never gets drunk.”

“I see; it’s jus’ simply you feel like me; you hate him.”

“No, I don’t hate him,” she returned reflectively; adding with a sudden
impulse, “It’s jus’ being married that I detes’ an’ despise. I hate
being Mrs. Cazeau, an’ would want to be Athénaïse Miché again. I can’t
stan’ to live with a man; to have him always there; his coats an’
pantaloons hanging in my room; his ugly bare feet—washing them in my
tub, befo’ my very eyes, ugh!” She shuddered with recollections, and
resumed, with a sigh that was almost a sob: “Mon Dieu, mon Dieu! Sister
Marie Angélique knew w’at she was saying; she knew me better than myse’f
w’en she said God had sent me a vocation an’ I was turning deaf ears.
W’en I think of a blessed life in the convent, at peace! Oh, w’at was I
dreaming of!” and then the tears came.

Montéclin felt disconcerted and greatly disappointed at having obtained
evidence that would carry no weight with a court of justice. The day had
not come when a young woman might ask the court’s permission to return
to her mamma on the sweeping ground of a constitutional disinclination
for marriage. But if there was no way of untying this Gordian knot of
marriage, there was surely a way of cutting it.

“Well, ’Thénaïse, I’m mighty durn sorry yo got no better groun’s ’an
w’at you say. But you can count on me to stan’ by you w’atever you do.
God knows I don’ blame you fo’ not wantin’ to live with Cazeau.”

And now there was Cazeau himself, with the red spots flaming in his
swarthy cheeks, looking and feeling as if he wanted to thrash Montéclin
into some semblance of decency. He arose abruptly, and approaching the
room which he had seen his wife enter, thrust open the door after a
hasty preliminary knock. Athénaïse, who was standing erect at a far
window, turned at his entrance.

She appeared neither angry nor frightened, but thoroughly unhappy, with
an appeal in her soft dark eyes and a tremor on her lips that seemed to
him expressions of unjust reproach, that wounded and maddened him at
once. But whatever he might feel, Cazeau knew only one way to act toward
a woman.

“Athénaïse, you are not ready?” he asked in his quiet tones. “It’s
getting late; we havn’ any time to lose.”

She knew that Montéclin had spoken out, and she had hoped for a wordy
interview, a stormy scene, in which she might have held her own as she
had held it for the past three days against her family, with Montéclin’s
aid. But she had no weapon with which to combat subtlety. Her husband’s
looks, his tones, his mere presence, brought to her a sudden sense of
hopelessness, an instinctive realization of the futility of rebellion
against a social and sacred institution.

Cazeau said nothing further, but stood waiting in the doorway. Madame
Miché had walked to the far end of the gallery, and pretended to be
occupied with having a chicken driven from her parterre. Montéclin stood
by, exasperated, fuming, ready to burst out.

Athénaïse went and reached for her riding skirt that hung against the
wall. She was rather tall, with a figure which, though not robust,
seemed perfect in its fine proportions. “La fille de son père,” she was
often called, which was a great compliment to Miché. Her brown hair was
brushed all fluffily back from her temples and low forehead, and about
her features and expression lurked a softness, a prettiness, a dewiness,
that were perhaps too childlike, that savored of immaturity.

She slipped the riding-skirt, which was of black alpaca, over her head,
and with impatient fingers hooked it at the waist over her pink
linen-lawn. Then she fastened on her white sunbonnet and reached for her
gloves on the mantelpiece.

“If you don’ wan’ to go, you know w’at you got to do, ’Thénaïse,” fumed
Montéclin. “You don’ set yo’ feet back on Cane River, by God, unless you
want to,—not w’ile I’m alive.”

Cazeau looked at him as if he were a monkey whose antics fell short of
being amusing.

Athénaïse still made no reply, said not a word. She walked rapidly past
her husband, past her brother; bidding good-bye to no one, not even to
her mother. She descended the stairs, and without assistance from any
one mounted the pony, which Cazeau had ordered to be saddled upon his
arrival. In this way she obtained a fair start of her husband, whose
departure was far more leisurely, and for the greater part of the way
she managed to keep an appreciable gap between them. She rode almost
madly at first, with the wind inflating her skirt balloon-like about her
knees, and her sunbonnet falling back between her shoulders.

At no time did Cazeau make an effort to overtake her until traversing an
old fallow meadow that was level and hard as a table. The sight of a
great solitary oak-tree, with its seemingly immutable outlines, that had
been a landmark for ages—or was it the odor of elderberry stealing up
from the gully to the south? or what was it that brought vividly back to
Cazeau, by some association of ideas, a scene of many years ago? He had
passed that old live-oak hundreds of times, but it was only now that the
memory of one day came back to him. He was a very small boy that day,
seated before his father on horseback. They were proceeding slowly, and
Black Gabe was moving on before them at a little dog-trot. Black Gabe
had run away, and had been discovered back in the Gotrain swamp. They
had halted beneath this big oak to enable the negro to take breath; for
Cazeau’s father was a kind and considerate master, and every one had
agreed at the time that Black Gabe was a fool, a great idiot indeed, for
wanting to run away from him.

The whole impression was for some reason hideous, and to dispel it
Cazeau spurred his horse to a swift gallop. Overtaking his wife, he rode
the remainder of the way at her side in silence.

It was late when they reached home. Félicité was standing on the grassy
edge of the road, in the moonlight, waiting for them.

Cazeau once more ate his supper alone; for Athénaïse went to her room,
and there she was crying again.

                                  III.

Athénaïse was not one to accept the inevitable with patient resignation,
a talent born in the souls of many women; neither was she the one to
accept it with philosophical resignation, like her husband. Her
sensibilities were alive and keen and responsive. She met the
pleasurable things of life with frank, open appreciation, and against
distasteful conditions she rebelled. Dissimulation was as foreign to her
nature as guile to the breast of a babe, and her rebellious outbreaks,
by no means rare, had hitherto been quite open and aboveboard. People
often said that Athénaïse would know her own mind some day, which was
equivalent to saying that she was at present unacquainted with it. If
she ever came to such knowledge, it would be by no intellectual
research, by no subtle analyses or tracing the motives of actions to
their source. It would come to her as the song to the bird, the perfume
and color to the flower.

Her parents had hoped—not without reason and justice—that marriage would
bring the poise, the desirable pose, so glaringly lacking in Athénaïse’s
character. Marriage they knew to be a wonderful and powerful agent in
the development and formation of a woman’s character; they had seen its
effect too often to doubt it.

“And if this marriage does nothing else,” exclaimed Miché in an outburst
of sudden exasperation, “it will rid us of Athénaïse; for I am at the
end of my patience with her! You have never had the firmness to manage
her,”—he was speaking to his wife,—“I have not had the time, the
leisure, to devote to her training; and what good we might have
accomplished, that maudit Montéclin—Well, Cazeau is the one! It takes
just such a steady hand to guide a disposition like Athénaïse’s, a
master hand, a strong will that compels obedience.”

And now, when they had hoped for so much, here was Athénaïse, with
gathered and fierce vehemence, beside which her former outbursts
appeared mild, declaring that she would not, and she would not, and she
would not continue to enact the rôle of wife to Cazeau. If she had had a
reason! as Madame Miché lamented; but it could not be discovered that
she had any sane one. He had never scolded, or called names, or deprived
her of comforts, or been guilty of any of the many reprehensible acts
commonly attributed to objectionable husbands. He did not slight nor
neglect her. Indeed, Cazeau’s chief offense seemed to be that he loved
her, and Athénaïse was not the woman to be loved against her will. She
called marriage a trap set for the feet of unwary and unsuspecting
girls, and in round, unmeasured terms reproached her mother with
treachery and deceit.

“I told you Cazeau was the man,” chuckled Miché, when his wife had
related the scene that had accompanied and influenced Athénaïse’s
departure.

Athénaïse again hoped, in the morning, that Cazeau would scold or make
some sort of a scene, but he apparently did not dream of it. It was
exasperating that he should take her acquiescence so for granted. It is
true he had been up and over the fields and across the river and back
long before she was out of bed, and he may have been thinking of
something else, which was no excuse, which was even in some sense an
aggravation. But he did say to her at breakfast, “That brother of yo’s,
that Montéclin, is unbearable.”

“Montéclin? Par exemple!”

Athénaïse, seated opposite to her husband, was attired in a white
morning wrapper. She wore a somewhat abused, long face, it is true,—an
expression of countenance familiar to some husbands,—but the expression
was not sufficiently pronounced to mar the charm of her youthful
freshness. She had little heart to eat, only playing with the food
before her, and she felt a pang of resentment at her husband’s healthy
appetite.

“Yes, Montéclin,” he reasserted. “He’s developed into a firs’-class
nuisance; an’ you better tell him, Athénaïse,—unless you want me to tell
him,—to confine his energies after this to matters that concern him. I
have no use fo’ him or fo’ his interference in w’at regards you an’ me
alone.”

This was said with unusual asperity. It was the little breach that
Athénaïse had been watching for, and she charged rapidly: “It’s strange,
if you detes’ Montéclin so heartily, that you would desire to marry his
sister.” She knew it was a silly thing to say, and was not surprised
when he told her so. It gave her a little foothold for further attack,
however. “I don’t see, anyhow, w’at reason you had to marry me, w’en
there were so many others,” she complained, as if accusing him of
persecution and injury. “There was Marianne running after you fo’ the
las’ five years till it was disgraceful; an’ any one of the Dortrand
girls would have been glad to marry you. But no, nothing would do; you
mus’ come out on the rigolet fo’ me.” Her complaint was pathetic, and at
the same time so amusing that Cazeau was forced to smile.

“I can’t see w’at the Dortrand girls or Marianne have to do with it,” he
rejoined; adding, with no trace of amusement, “I married you because I
loved you; because you were the woman I wanted to marry, an’ the only
one. I reckon I tole you that befo’. I thought—of co’se I was a fool fo’
taking things fo’ granted—but I did think that I might make you happy in
making things easier an’ mo’ comfortable fo’ you. I expected—I was even
that big a fool—I believed that yo’ coming yere to me would be like the
sun shining out of the clouds, an’ that our days would be like w’at the
story-books promise after the wedding. I was mistaken. But I can’t
imagine w’at induced you to marry me. W’atever it was, I reckon you
foun’ out you made a mistake, too. I don’ see anything to do but make
the best of a bad bargain, an’ shake han’s over it.” He had arisen from
the table, and, approaching, held out his hand to her. What he had said
was commonplace enough, but it was significant, coming from Cazeau, who
was not often so unreserved in expressing himself.

Athénaïse ignored the hand held out to her. She was resting her chin in
her palm, and kept her eyes fixed moodily upon the table. He rested his
hand, that she would not touch, upon her head for an instant, and walked
away out of the room.

She heard him giving orders to workmen who had been waiting for him out
on the gallery, and she heard him mount his horse and ride away. A
hundred things would distract him and engage his attention during the
day. She felt that he had perhaps put her and her grievance from his
thoughts when he crossed the threshold; whilst she—

Old Félicité was standing there holding a shining tin pail, asking for
flour and lard and eggs from the storeroom, and meal for the chicks.

Athénaïse seized the bunch of keys which hung from her belt and flung
them at Félicité’s feet.

“Tiens! tu vas les garder comme tu as jadis fait. Je ne veux plus de ce
train là, moi!”

The old woman stooped and picked up the keys from the floor. It was
really all one to her that her mistress returned them to her keeping,
and refused to take further account of the ménage.

                                  IV.

It seemed now to Athénaïse that Montéclin was the only friend left to
her in the world. Her father and mother had turned from her in what
appeared to be her hour of need. Her friends laughed at her, and refused
to take seriously the hints which she threw out,—feeling her way to
discover if marriage were as distasteful to other women as to herself.
Montéclin alone understood her. He alone had always been ready to act
for her and with her, to comfort and solace her with his sympathy and
his support. Her only hope for rescue from her hateful surroundings lay
in Montéclin. Of herself she felt powerless to plan, to act, even to
conceive a way out of this pitfall into which the whole world seemed to
have conspired to thrust her.

She had a great desire to see her brother, and wrote asking him to come
to her. But it better suited Montéclin’s spirit of adventure to appoint
a meeting-place at the turn of the lane, where Athénaïse might appear to
be walking leisurely for health and recreation, and where he might seem
to be riding along, bent on some errand of business or pleasure.

There had been a shower, a sudden downpour, short as it was sudden, that
had laid the dust in the road. It had freshened the pointed leaves of
the live-oaks, and brightened up the big fields of cotton on either side
of the lane till they seemed carpeted with green, glittering gems.

Athénaïse walked along the grassy edge of the road, lifting her crisp
skirts with one hand, and with the other twirling a gay sunshade over
her bare head. The scent of the fields after the rain was delicious. She
inhaled long breaths of their freshness and perfume, that soothed and
quieted her for the moment. There were birds splashing and spluttering
in the pools, pluming themselves on the fence-*rails, and sending out
little sharp cries, twitters, and shrill rhapsodies of delight.

She saw Montéclin approaching from a great distance,—almost as far away
as the turn of the woods. But she could not feel sure it was he; it
appeared too tall for Montéclin, but that was because he was riding a
large horse. She waved her parasol to him; she was so glad to see him.
She had never been so glad to see Montéclin before; not even the day
when he had taken her out of the convent, against her parents’ wishes,
because she had expressed a desire to remain there no longer. He seemed
to her, as he drew near, the embodiment of kindness, of bravery, of
chivalry, even of wisdom; for she had never known Montéclin at a loss to
extricate himself from a disagreeable situation.

He dismounted, and, leading his horse by the bridle, started to walk
beside her, after he had kissed her affectionately and asked her what
she was crying about. She protested that she was not crying, for she was
laughing, though drying her eyes at the same time on her handkerchief,
rolled in a soft mop for the purpose.

She took Montéclin’s arm, and they strolled slowly down the lane; they
could not seat themselves for a comfortable chat, as they would have
liked, with the grass all sparkling and bristling wet.

Yes, she was quite as wretched as ever, she told him. The week which had
gone by since she saw him had in no wise lightened the burden of her
discontent. There had even been some additional provocations laid upon
her, and she told Montéclin all about them,—about the keys, for
instance, which in a fit of temper she had returned to Félicité’s
keeping; and she told how Cazeau had brought them back to her as if they
were something she had accidentally lost, and he had recovered; and how
he had said, in that aggravating tone of his, that it was not the custom
on Cane river for the negro servants to carry the keys, when there was a
mistress at the head of the household.

But Athénaïse could not tell Montéclin anything to increase the
disrespect which he already entertained for his brother-in-law; and it
was then he unfolded to her a plan which he had conceived and worked out
for her deliverance from this galling matrimonial yoke.

It was not a plan which met with instant favor, which she was at once
ready to accept, for it involved secrecy and dissimulation, hateful
alternatives, both of them. But she was filled with admiration for
Montéclin’s resources and wonderful talent for contrivance. She accepted
the plan; not with the immediate determination to act upon it, rather
with the intention to sleep and to dream upon it.

Three days later she wrote to Montéclin that she had abandoned herself
to his counsel. Displeasing as it might be to her sense of honesty, it
would yet be less trying than to live on with a soul full of bitterness
and revolt, as she had done for the past two months.

                                   V.

When Cazeau awoke, one morning at his usual very early hour, it was to
find the place at his side vacant. This did not surprise him until he
discovered that Athénaïse was not in the adjoining room, where he had
often found her sleeping in the morning on the lounge. She had perhaps
gone out for an early stroll, he reflected, for her jacket and hat were
not on the rack where she had hung them the night before. But there were
other things absent,—a gown or two from the armoire; and there was a
great gap in the piles of lingerie on the shelf; and her traveling-bag
was missing, and so were her bits of jewelry from the toilet tray—and
Athénaïse was gone!

But the absurdity of going during the night, as if she had been a
prisoner, and he the keeper of a dungeon! So much secrecy and mystery,
to go sojourning out on the Bon Dieu? Well, the Michés might keep their
daughter after this. For the companionship of no woman on earth would he
again undergo the humiliating sensation of baseness that had overtaken
him in passing the old oak-tree in the fallow meadow.

But a terrible sense of loss overwhelmed Cazeau. It was not new or
sudden; he had felt it for weeks growing upon him, and it seemed to
culminate with Athénaïse’s flight from home. He knew that he could again
compel her return as he had done once before,—compel her to return to
the shelter of his roof, compel her cold and unwilling submission to his
love and passionate transports; but the loss of self-respect seemed to
him too dear a price to pay for a wife.

He could not comprehend why she had seemed to prefer him above others;
why she had attracted him with eyes, with voice, with a hundred womanly
ways, and finally distracted him with love which she seemed, in her
timid, maidenly fashion, to return. The great sense of loss came from
the realization of having missed a chance for happiness,—a chance that
would come his way again only through a miracle. He could not think of
himself loving any other woman, and could not think of Athénaïse
ever—even at some remote date—caring for him.

He wrote her a letter, in which he disclaimed any further intention of
forcing his commands upon her. He did not desire her presence ever again
in his home unless she came of her free will, uninfluenced by family or
friends; unless she could be the companion he had hoped for in marrying
her, and in some measure return affection and respect for the love which
he continued and would always continue to feel for her. This letter he
sent out to the rigolet by a messenger early in the day. But she was not
out on the rigolet, and had not been there.

The family turned instinctively to Montéclin, and almost literally fell
upon him for an explanation; he had been absent from home all night.
There was much mystification in his answers, and a plain desire to
mislead in his assurances of ignorance and innocence.

But with Cazeau there was no doubt or speculation when he accosted the
young fellow. “Montéclin, w’at have you done with Athénaïse?” he
questioned bluntly. They had met in the open road on horseback, just as
Cazeau ascended the river bank before his house.

“W’at have you done to Athénaïse?” returned Montéclin for answer.

“I don’t reckon you’ve considered yo’ conduct by any light of decency
an’ propriety in encouraging yo’ sister to such an action, but let me
tell you”—

“Voyons! you can let me alone with yo’ decency an’ morality an’
fiddlesticks. I know you mus’ ’a’ done Athénaïse pretty mean that she
can’t live with you; an’ fo’ my part, I’m mighty durn glad she had the
spirit to quit you.”

“I ain’t in the humor to take any notice of yo’ impertinence, Montéclin;
but let me remine you that Athénaïse is nothing but a chile in
character; besides that, she’s my wife, an’ I hole you responsible fo’
her safety an’ welfare. If any harm of any description happens to her,
I’ll strangle you, by God, like a rat, and fling you in Cane river, if I
have to hang fo’ it!” He had not lifted his voice. The only sign of
anger was a savage gleam in his eyes.

“I reckon you better keep yo’ big talk fo’ the women, Cazeau,” replied
Montéclin, riding away.

But he went doubly armed after that, and intimated that the precaution
was not needless, in view of the threats and menaces that were abroad
touching his personal safety.

                                  VI.

Athénaïse reached her destination sound of skin and limb, but a good
deal flustered, a little frightened, and altogether excited and
interested by her unusual experiences.

Her destination was the house of Sylvie, on Dauphine Street, in New
Orleans,—a three-story gray brick, standing directly on the banquette,
with three broad stone steps leading to the deep front entrance. From
the second-story balcony swung a small sign, conveying to passers-by the
intelligence that within were “_chambres garnies_.”

It was one morning in the last week of April that Athénaïse presented
herself at the Dauphine Street house. Sylvie was expecting her, and
introduced her at once to her apartment, which was in the second story
of the back ell, and accessible by an open, outside gallery. There was a
yard below, paved with broad stone flagging; many fragrant flowering
shrubs and plants grew in a bed along the side of the opposite wall, and
others were distributed about in tubs and green boxes.

It was a plain but large enough room into which Athénaïse was ushered,
with matting on the floor, green shades and Nottingham-lace curtains at
the windows that looked out on the gallery, and furnished with a cheap
walnut suit. But everything looked exquisitely clean, and the whole
place smelled of cleanliness.

Athénaïse at once fell into the rocking-chair, with the air of
exhaustion and intense relief of one who has come to the end of her
troubles. Sylvie, entering behind her, laid the big traveling-bag on the
floor and deposited the jacket on the bed.

She was a portly quadroon of fifty or thereabout, clad in an ample
_volante_ of the old-fashioned purple calico so much affected by her
class. She wore large golden hoop-earrings, and her hair was combed
plainly, with every appearance of effort to smooth out the kinks. She
had broad, coarse features, with a nose that turned up, exposing the
wide nostrils, and that seemed to emphasize the loftiness and command of
her bearing,—a dignity that in the presence of white people assumed a
character of respectfulness, but never of obsequiousness. Sylvie
believed firmly in maintaining the color-line, and would not suffer a
white person, even a child, to call her “Madame Sylvie,”—a title which
she exacted religiously, however, from those of her own race.

“I hope you be please’ wid yo’ room, madame,” she observed amiably.
“Dat’s de same room w’at yo’ brother, M’sieur Miché, all time like w’en
he come to New Orlean’. He well, M’sieur Miché? I receive’ his letter
las’ week, an’ dat same day a gent’man want I give ’im dat room. I say,
‘No, dat room already ingage’.’ Ev-body like dat room on ’count it so
quite (quiet). M’sieur Gouvernail, dere in nax’ room, you can’t pay ’im!
He been stay t’ree year’ in dat room; but all fix’ up fine wid his own
furn’ture an’ books, ’tel you can’t see! I say to ’im plenty time’,
‘M’sieur Gouvernail, w’y you don’t take dat t’ree-story front, now, long
it’s empty?’ He tells me, ‘Leave me ’lone, Sylvie; I know a good room
w’en I fine it, me.’”

She had been moving slowly and majestically about the apartment,
straightening and smoothing down bed and pillows, peering into ewer and
basin, evidently casting an eye around to make sure that everything was
as it should be.

“I sen’ you some fresh water, madame,” she offered upon retiring from
the room. “An’ w’en you want an’t’ing, you jus’ go out on de gall’ry an’
call Pousette: she year you plain,—she right down dere in de kitchen.”

Athénaïse was really not so exhausted as she had every reason to be
after that interminable and circuitous way by which Montéclin had seen
fit to have her conveyed to the city.

Would she ever forget that dark and truly dangerous midnight ride along
the “coast” to the mouth of Cane river! There Montéclin had parted with
her, after seeing her aboard the St. Louis and Shreveport packet which
he knew would pass there before dawn. She had received instructions to
disembark at the mouth of Red river, and there transfer to the first
south-bound steamer for New Orleans; all of which instructions she had
followed implicitly, even to making her way at once to Sylvie’s upon her
arrival in the city. Montéclin had enjoined secrecy and much caution;
the clandestine nature of the affair gave it a savor of adventure which
was highly pleasing to him. Eloping with his sister was only a little
less engaging than eloping with some one else’s sister.

But Montéclin did not do the _grand seigneur_ by halves. He had paid
Sylvie a whole month in advance for Athénaïse’s board and lodging. Part
of the sum he had been forced to borrow, it is true, but he was not
niggardly.

Athénaïse was to take her meals in the house, which none of the other
lodgers did; the one exception being that Mr. Gouvernail was served with
breakfast on Sunday mornings.

Sylvie’s clientèle came chiefly from the southern parishes; for the most
part, people spending but a few days in the city. She prided herself
upon the quality and highly respectable character of her patrons, who
came and went unobtrusively.

The large parlor opening upon the front balcony was seldom used. Her
guests were permitted to entertain in this sanctuary of elegance,—but
they never did. She often rented it for the night to parties of
respectable and discreet gentlemen desiring to enjoy a quiet game of
cards outside the bosom of their families. The second-story hall also
led by a long window out on the balcony. And Sylvie advised Athénaïse,
when she grew weary of her back room, to go and sit on the front
balcony, which was shady in the afternoon, and where she might find
diversion in the sounds and sights of the street below.

Athénaïse refreshed herself with a bath, and was soon unpacking her few
belongings, which she ranged neatly away in the bureau drawers and the
armoire.

She had revolved certain plans in her mind during the past hour or so.
Her present intention was to live on indefinitely in this big, cool,
clean back room on Dauphine street. She had thought seriously, for
moments, of the convent, with all readiness to embrace the vows of
poverty and chastity; but what about obedience? Later, she intended, in
some round-*about way, to give her parents and her husband the assurance
of her safety and welfare; reserving the right to remain unmolested and
lost to them. To live on at the expense of Montéclin’s generosity was
wholly out of the question, and Athénaïse meant to look about for some
suitable and agreeable employment.

The imperative thing to be done at present, however, was to go out in
search of material for an inexpensive gown or two; for she found herself
in the painful predicament of a young woman having almost literally
nothing to wear. She decided upon pure white for one, and some sort of a
sprigged muslin for the other.

                                  VII.

On Sunday morning, two days after Athénaïse’s arrival in the city, she
went in to breakfast somewhat later than usual, to find two covers laid
at table instead of the one to which she was accustomed. She had been to
mass, and did not remove her hat, but put her fan, parasol, and
prayer-book aside. The dining-room was situated just beneath her own
apartment, and, like all rooms of the house, was large and airy; the
floor was covered with a glistening oil-cloth.

The small, round table, immaculately set, was drawn near the open
window. There were some tall plants in boxes on the gallery outside; and
Pousette, a little, old, intensely black woman, was splashing and
dashing buckets of water on the flagging, and talking loud in her Creole
patois to no one in particular.

A dish piled with delicate river-shrimps and crushed ice was on the
table; a caraffe of crystal-clear water, a few _hors d’œuvres_, beside a
small golden-brown crusty loaf of French bread at each plate. A
half-bottle of wine and the morning paper were set at the place opposite
Athénaïse.

She had almost completed her breakfast when Gouvernail came in and
seated himself at table. He felt annoyed at finding his cherished
privacy invaded. Sylvie was removing the remains of a mutton-chop from
before Athénaïse, and serving her with a cup of café au lait.

“M’sieur Gouvernail,” offered Sylvie in her most insinuating and
impressive manner, “you please leave me make you acquaint’ wid Madame
Cazeau. Dat’s M’sieur Miché’s sister; you meet ’im two t’ree time’, you
rec’lec’, an’ been one day to de race wid ’im. Madame Cazeau, you please
leave me make you acquaint’ wid M’sieur Gouvernail.”

Gouvernail expressed himself greatly pleased to meet the sister of
Monsieur Miché, of whom he had not the slightest recollection. He
inquired after Monsieur Miché’s health, and politely offered Athénaïse a
part of his newspaper,—the part which contained the Woman’s Page and the
social gossip.

Athénaïse faintly remembered that Sylvie had spoken of a Monsieur
Gouvernail occupying the room adjoining hers, living amid luxurious
surroundings and a multitude of books. She had not thought of him
further than to picture him a stout, middle-aged gentleman, with a bushy
beard turning gray, wearing large gold-rimmed spectacles, and stooping
somewhat from much bending over books and writing material. She had
confused him in her mind with the likeness of some literary celebrity
that she had run across in the advertising pages of a magazine.

Gouvernail’s appearance was, in truth, in no sense striking. He looked
older than thirty and younger than forty, was of medium height and
weight, with a quiet, unobtrusive manner which seemed to ask that he be
let alone. His hair was light brown, brushed carefully and parted in the
middle. His mustache was brown, and so were his eyes, which had a mild,
penetrating quality. He was neatly dressed in the fashion of the day;
and his hands seemed to Athénaïse remarkably white and soft for a man’s.

He had been buried in the contents of his newspaper, when he suddenly
realized that some further little attention might be due to Miché’s
sister. He started to offer her a glass of wine, when he was surprised
and relieved to find that she had quietly slipped away while he was
absorbed in his own editorial on Corrupt Legislation.

Gouvernail finished his paper and smoked his cigar out on the gallery.
He lounged about, gathered a rose for his buttonhole, and had his
regular Sunday-morning confab with Pousette, to whom he paid a weekly
stipend for brushing his shoes and clothing. He made a great pretense of
haggling over the transaction, only to enjoy her uneasiness and
garrulous excitement.

He worked or read in his room for a few hours, and when he quitted the
house, at three in the afternoon, it was to return no more till late at
night. It was his almost invariable custom to spend Sunday evenings out
in the American quarter, among a congenial set of men and women,—_des
esprits forts_, all of them, whose lives were irreproachable, yet whose
opinions would startle even the traditional “sapeur,“ for whom “nothing
is sacred.” But for all his “advanced” opinions, Gouvernail was a
liberal-minded fellow; a man or woman lost nothing of his respect by
being married.

When he left the house in the afternoon, Athénaïse had already ensconced
herself on the front balcony. He could see her through the jalousies
when he passed on his way to the front entrance. She had not yet grown
lonesome or homesick; the newness of her surroundings made them
sufficiently entertaining. She found it diverting to sit there on the
front balcony watching people pass by, even though there was no one to
talk to. And then the comforting, comfortable sense of not being
married!

She watched Gouvernail walk down the street, and could find no fault
with his bearing. He could hear the sound of her rockers for some little
distance. He wondered what the “poor little thing” was doing in the
city, and meant to ask Sylvie about her when he should happen to think
of it.

                                 VIII.

The following morning, towards noon, when Gouvernail quitted his room,
he was confronted by Athénaïse, exhibiting some confusion and
trepidation at being forced to request a favor of him at so early a
stage of their acquaintance. She stood in her doorway, and had evidently
been sewing, as the thimble on her finger testified, as well as a
long-threaded needle thrust in the bosom of her gown. She held a stamped
but unaddressed letter in her hand.

And would Mr. Gouvernail be so kind as to address the letter to her
brother, Mr. Montéclin Miché? She would hate to detain him with
explanations this morning,—another time, perhaps,—but now she begged
that he would give himself the trouble.

He assured her that it made no difference, that it was no trouble
whatever; and he drew a fountain pen from his pocket and addressed the
letter at her dictation, resting it on the inverted rim of his straw
hat. She wondered a little at a man of his supposed erudition stumbling
over the spelling of “Montéclin” and “Miché.”

She demurred at overwhelming him with the additional trouble of posting
it, but he succeeded in convincing her that so simple a task as the
posting of a letter would not add an iota to the burden of the day.
Moreover, he promised to carry it in his hand, and thus avoid any
possible risk of forgetting it in his pocket.

After that, and after a second repetition of the favor, when she had
told him that she had had a letter from Montéclin, and looked as if she
wanted to tell him more, he felt that he knew her better. He felt that
he knew her well enough to join her out on the balcony, one night, when
he found her sitting there alone. He was not one who deliberately sought
the society of women, but he was not wholly a bear. A little
commiseration for Athénaïse’s aloneness, perhaps some curiosity to know
further what manner of woman she was, and the natural influence of her
feminine charm were equal unconfessed factors in turning his steps
towards the balcony when he discovered the shimmer of her white gown
through the open hall window.

It was already quite late, but the day had been intensely hot, and
neighboring balconies and doorways were occupied by chattering groups of
humanity, loath to abandon the grateful freshness of the outer air. The
voices about her served to reveal to Athénaïse the feeling of loneliness
that was gradually coming over her. Notwithstanding certain dormant
impulses, she craved human sympathy and companionship.

She shook hands impulsively with Gouvernail, and told him how glad she
was to see him. He was not prepared for such an admission, but it
pleased him immensely, detecting as he did that the expression was as
sincere as it was outspoken. He drew a chair up within comfortable
conversational distance of Athénaïse, though he had no intention of
talking more than was barely necessary to encourage Madame— He had
actually forgotten her name!

He leaned an elbow on the balcony rail, and would have offered an
opening remark about the oppressive heat of the day, but Athénaïse did
not give him the opportunity. How glad she was to talk to some one, and
how she talked!

An hour later she had gone to her room, and Gouvernail stayed smoking on
the balcony. He knew her quite well after that hour’s talk. It was not
so much what she had said as what her half saying had revealed to his
quick intelligence. He knew that she adored Montéclin, and he suspected
that she adored Cazeau without being herself aware of it. He had
gathered that she was self-willed, impulsive, innocent, ignorant,
unsatisfied, dissatisfied; for had she not complained that things seemed
all wrongly arranged in this world, and no one was permitted to be happy
in his own way? And he told her he was sorry she had discovered that
primordial fact of existence so early in life.

He commiserated her loneliness, and scanned his bookshelves next morning
for something to lend her to read, rejecting everything that offered
itself to his view: Philosophy was out of the question, and so was
poetry; that is, such poetry as he possessed. He had not sounded her
literary tastes, and strongly suspected she had none; that she would
have rejected The Duchess as readily as Mrs. Humphry Ward. He
compromised on a magazine.

It had entertained her passably, she admitted, upon returning it. A New
England story had puzzled her, it was true, and a Creole tale had
offended her, but the pictures had pleased her greatly, especially one
which had reminded her so strongly of Montéclin after a hard day’s ride
that she was loath to give it up. It was one of Remington’s Cowboys, and
Gouvernail insisted upon her keeping it,—keeping the magazine.

He spoke to her daily after that, and was always eager to render her
some service or to do something towards her entertainment.

One afternoon he took her out to the lake end. She had been there once,
some years before, but in winter, so the trip was comparatively new and
strange to her. The large expanse of water studded with pleasure-boats,
the sight of children playing merrily along the grassy palisades, the
music, all enchanted her. Gouvernail thought her the most beautiful
woman he had ever seen. Even her gown—the sprigged muslin—appeared to
him the most charming one imaginable. Nor could anything be more
becoming than the arrangement of her brown hair under the white sailor
hat, all rolled back in a soft puff from her radiant face. And she
carried her parasol and lifted her skirts and used her fan in ways that
seemed quite unique and peculiar to herself, and which he considered
almost worthy of study and imitation.

They did not dine out there at the water’s edge, as they might have
done, but returned early to the city to avoid the crowd. Athénaïse
wanted to go home, for she said Sylvie would have dinner prepared and
would be expecting her. But it was not difficult to persuade her to dine
instead in the quiet little restaurant that he knew and liked, with its
sanded floor, its secluded atmosphere, its delicious menu, and its
obsequious waiter wanting to know what he might have the honor of
serving to “monsieur et madame.” No wonder he made the mistake, with
Gouvernail assuming such an air of proprietorship! But Athénaïse was
very tired after it all; the sparkle went out of her face, and she hung
draggingly on his arm in walking home.

He was reluctant to part from her when she bade him good-night at her
door and thanked him for the agreeable evening. He had hoped she would
sit outside until it was time for him to regain the newspaper office. He
knew that she would undress and get into her peignoir and lie upon her
bed; and what he wanted to do, what he would have given much to do, was
to go and sit beside her, read to her something restful, soothe her, do
her bidding, whatever it might be. Of course there was no use in
thinking of that. But he was surprised at his growing desire to be
serving her. She gave him an opportunity sooner than he looked for.

“Mr. Gouvernail,” she called from her room, “will you be so kine as to
call Pousette an’ tell her she fo’got to bring my ice-water?”

He was indignant at Pousette’s negligence, and called severely to her
over the banisters. He was sitting before his own door, smoking. He knew
that Athénaïse had gone to bed, for her room was dark, and she had
opened the slats of the door and windows. Her bed was near a window.

Pousette came flopping up with the ice-water, and with a hundred
excuses: “Mo pa oua vou à tab c’te lanuite, mo cri vou pé gagni déja
là-bas; parole! Vou pas cri conté ça Madame Sylvie?” She had not seen
Athénaïse at table, and thought she was gone. She swore to this, and
hoped Madame Sylvie would not be informed of her remissness.

A little later Athénaïse lifted her voice again: “Mr. Gouvernail, did
you remark that young man sitting on the opposite side from us, coming
in, with a gray coat an’ a blue ban’ aroun’ his hat?”

Of course Gouvernail had not noticed any such individual, but he assured
Athénaïse that he had observed the young fellow particularly.

“Don’t you think he looked something,—not very much, of co’se,—but don’t
you think he had a little faux-air of Montéclin?”

“I think he looked strikingly like Montéclin,” asserted Gouvernail, with
the one idea of prolonging the conversation. “I meant to call your
attention to the resemblance, and something drove it out of my head.”

“The same with me,” returned Athénaïse. “Ah, my dear Montéclin! I wonder
w’at he is doing now?”

“Did you receive any news, any letter from him to-day?” asked
Gouvernail, determined that if the conversation ceased it should not be
through lack of effort on his part to sustain it.

“Not to-day, but yesterday. He tells me that maman was so distracted
with uneasiness that finally, to pacify her, he was fo’ced to confess
that he knew w’ere I was, but that he was boun’ by a vow of secrecy not
to reveal it. But Cazeau has not noticed him or spoken to him since he
threaten’ to throw po’ Montéclin in Cane river. You know Cazeau wrote me
a letter the morning I lef’, thinking I had gone to the rigolet. An’
maman opened it, an’ said it was full of the mos’ noble sentiments, an’
she wanted Montéclin to sen’ it to me; but Montéclin refuse’ poin’
blank, so he wrote to me.”

Gouvernail preferred to talk of Montéclin. He pictured Cazeau as
unbearable, and did not like to think of him.

A little later Athénaïse called out, “Good-night, Mr. Gouvernail.”

“Good-night,” he returned reluctantly. And when he thought that she was
sleeping, he got up and went away to the midnight pandemonium of his
newspaper office.

                                  IX.

Athénaïse could not have held out through the month had it not been for
Gouvernail. With the need of caution and secrecy always uppermost in her
mind, she made no new acquaintances, and she did not seek out persons
already known to her; however, she knew so few, it required little
effort to keep out of their way. As for Sylvie, almost every moment of
her time was occupied in looking after her house; and, moreover, her
deferential attitude towards her lodgers forbade anything like the
gossipy chats in which Athénaïse might have condescended sometimes to
indulge with her landlady. The transient lodgers, who came and went, she
never had occasion to meet. Hence she was entirely dependent upon
Gouvernail for company.

He appreciated the situation fully; and every moment that he could spare
from his work he devoted to her entertainment. She liked to be out of
doors, and they strolled together in the summer twilight through the
mazes of the old French quarter. They went again to the lake end, and
stayed for hours on the water; returning so late that the streets
through which they passed were silent and deserted. On Sunday morning he
arose at an unconscionable hour to take her to the French market,
knowing that the sights and sounds there would interest her. And he did
not join the intellectual coterie in the afternoon, as he usually did,
but placed himself all day at the disposition and service of Athénaïse.

Notwithstanding all, his manner toward her was tactful, and evinced
intelligence and a deep knowledge of her character, surprising upon so
brief an acquaintance. For the time he was everything to her that she
would have him; he replaced home and friends. Sometimes she wondered if
he had ever loved a woman. She could not fancy him loving any one
passionately, rudely, offensively, as Cazeau loved her. Once she was so
naïve as to ask him outright if he had ever been in love, and he assured
her promptly that he had not. She thought it an admirable trait in his
character, and esteemed him greatly therefor.

He found her crying one night, not openly or violently. She was leaning
over the gallery rail, watching the toads that hopped about in the
moonlight, down on the damp flagstones of the courtyard. There was an
oppressively sweet odor rising from the cape jessamine. Pousette was
down there, mumbling and quarreling with some one, and seeming to be
having it all her own way,—as well she might, when her companion was
only a black cat that had come in from a neighboring yard to keep her
company.

Athénaïse did admit feeling heart-sick, body-sick, when he questioned
her; she supposed it was nothing but homesick. A letter from Montéclin
had stirred her all up. She longed for her mother, for Montéclin; she
was sick for a sight of the cotton-fields, the scent of the ploughed
earth, for the dim, mysterious charm of the woods, and the old
tumble-down home on the Bon Dieu.

As Gouvernail listened to her, a wave of pity and tenderness swept
through him. He took her hands and pressed them against him. He wondered
what would happen if he were to put his arms around her.

He was hardly prepared for what happened, but he stood it courageously.
She twined her arms around his neck and wept outright on his shoulder;
the hot tears scalding his cheek and neck, and her whole body shaken in
his arms. The impulse was powerful to strain her to him; the temptation
was fierce to seek her lips; but he did neither.

He understood a thousand times better than she herself understood it
that he was acting as substitute for Montéclin. Bitter as the conviction
was, he accepted it. He was patient; he could wait. He hoped some day to
hold her with a lover’s arms. That she was married made no particle of
difference to Gouvernail. He could not conceive or dream of it making a
difference. When the time came that she wanted him,—as he hoped and
believed it would come,—he felt he would have a right to her. So long as
she did not want him, he had no right to her,—no more than her husband
had. It was very hard to feel her warm breath and tears upon his cheek,
and her struggling bosom pressed against him and her soft arms clinging
to him and his whole body and soul aching for her, and yet to make no
sign.

He tried to think what Montéclin would have said and done, and to act
accordingly. He stroked her hair, and held her in a gentle embrace,
until the tears dried and the sobs ended. Before releasing herself she
kissed him against the neck; she had to love somebody in her own way!
Even that he endured like a stoic. But it was well he left her, to
plunge into the thick of rapid, breathless, exacting work till nearly
dawn.

Athénaïse was greatly soothed, and slept well. The touch of friendly
hands and caressing arms had been very grateful. Henceforward she would
not be lonely and unhappy, with Gouvernail there to comfort her.

                                   X.

The fourth week of Athénaïse’s stay in the city was drawing to a close.
Keeping in view the intention which she had of finding some suitable and
agreeable employment, she had made a few tentatives in that direction.
But with the exception of two little girls who had promised to take
piano lessons at a price that would be embarrassing to mention, these
attempts had been fruitless. Moreover, the homesickness kept coming
back, and Gouvernail was not always there to drive it away.

She spent much of her time weeding and pottering among the flowers down
in the courtyard. She tried to take an interest in the black cat, and a
mockingbird that hung in a cage outside the kitchen door, and a
disreputable parrot that belonged to the cook next door, and swore
hoarsely all day long in bad French.

Beside, she was not well; she was not herself, as she told Sylvie. The
climate of New Orleans did not agree with her. Sylvie was distressed to
learn this, as she felt in some measure responsible for the health and
well-being of Monsieur Miché’s sister; and she made it her duty to
inquire closely into the nature and character of Athénaïse’s malaise.

Sylvie was very wise, and Athénaïse was very ignorant. The extent of her
ignorance and the depth of her subsequent enlightenment were
bewildering. She stayed a long, long time quite still, quite stunned,
after her interview with Sylvie, except for the short, uneven breathing
that ruffled her bosom. Her whole being was steeped in a wave of
ecstasy. When she finally arose from the chair in which she had been
seated, and looked at herself in the mirror, a face met hers which she
seemed to see for the first time, so transfigured was it with wonder and
rapture.

One mood quickly followed another, in this new turmoil of her senses,
and the need of action became uppermost. Her mother must know at once,
and her mother must tell Montéclin. And Cazeau must know. As she thought
of him, the first purely sensuous tremor of her life swept over her. She
half whispered his name, and the sound of it brought red blotches into
her cheeks. She spoke it over and over, as if it were some new, sweet
sound born out of darkness and confusion, and reaching her for the first
time. She was impatient to be with him. Her whole passionate nature was
aroused as if by a miracle.

She seated herself to write to her husband. The letter he would get in
the morning, and she would be with him at night. What would he say? How
would he act? She knew that he would forgive her, for had he not written
a letter?—and a pang of resentment toward Montéclin shot through her.
What did he mean by withholding that letter? How dared he not have sent
it?

Athénaïse attired herself for the street, and went out to post the
letter which she had penned with a single thought, a spontaneous
impulse. It would have seemed incoherent to most people, but Cazeau
would understand.

She walked along the street as if she had fallen heir to some
magnificent inheritance. On her face was a look of pride and
satisfaction that passers-by noticed and admired. She wanted to talk to
some one, to tell some person; and she stopped at the corner and told
the oyster-woman, who was Irish, and who God-blessed her, and wished
prosperity to the race of Cazeaus for generations to come. She held the
oyster-woman’s fat, dirty little baby in her arms and scanned it
curiously and observingly, as if a baby were a phenomenon that she
encountered for the first time in life. She even kissed it!

Then what a relief it was to Athénaïse to walk the streets without dread
of being seen and recognized by some chance acquaintance from Red river!
No one could have said now that she did not know her own mind.

She went directly from the oyster-woman’s to the office of Harding &
Offdean, her husband’s merchants; and it was with such an air of
partnership, almost proprietorship, that she demanded a sum of money on
her husband’s account, they gave it to her as unhesitatingly as they
would have handed it over to Cazeau himself. When Mr. Harding, who knew
her, asked politely after her health, she turned so rosy and looked so
conscious, he thought it a great pity for so pretty a woman to be such a
little goose.

Athénaïse entered a dry-goods store and bought all manner of
things,—little presents for nearly everybody she knew. She bought whole
bolts of sheerest, softest, downiest white stuff; and when the clerk, in
trying to meet her wishes, asked if she intended it for infant’s use,
she could have sunk through the floor, and wondered how he might have
suspected it.

As it was Montéclin who had taken her away from her husband, she wanted
it to be Montéclin who should take her back to him. So she wrote him a
very curt note,—in fact it was a postal card,—asking that he meet her at
the train on the evening following. She felt convinced that after what
had gone before, Cazeau would await her at their own home; and she
preferred it so.

Then there was the agreeable excitement of getting ready to leave, of
packing up her things. Pousette kept coming and going, coming and going;
and each time that she quitted the room it was with something that
Athénaïse had given her,—a handkerchief, a petticoat, a pair of
stockings with two tiny holes at the toes, some broken prayer-beads, and
finally a silver dollar.

Next it was Sylvie who came along bearing a gift of what she called “a
set of pattern’,”—things of complicated design which never could have
been obtained in any new-fangled bazaar or pattern-store, that Sylvie
had acquired of a foreign lady of distinction whom she had nursed years
before at the St. Charles hotel. Athénaïse accepted and handled them
with reverence, fully sensible of the great compliment and favor, and
laid them religiously away in the trunk which she had lately acquired.

She was greatly fatigued after the day of unusual exertion, and went
early to bed and to sleep. All day long she had not once thought of
Gouvernail, and only did think of him when aroused for a brief instant
by the sound of his foot-falls on the gallery, as he passed in going to
his room. He had hoped to find her up, waiting for him.

But the next morning he knew. Some one must have told him. There was no
subject known to her which Sylvie hesitated to discuss in detail with
any man of suitable years and discretion.

Athénaïse found Gouvernail waiting with a carriage to convey her to the
railway station. A momentary pang visited her for having forgotten him
so completely, when he said to her, “Sylvie tells me you are going away
this morning.”

He was kind, attentive, and amiable, as usual, but respected to the
utmost the new dignity and reserve that her manner had developed since
yesterday. She kept looking from the carriage window, silent, and
embarrassed as Eve after losing her ignorance. He talked of the muddy
streets and the murky morning, and of Montéclin. He hoped she would find
everything comfortable and pleasant in the country, and trusted she
would inform him whenever she came to visit the city again. He talked as
if afraid or mistrustful of silence and himself.

At the station she handed him her purse, and he bought her ticket,
secured for her a comfortable section, checked her trunk, and got all
the bundles and things safely aboard the train. She felt very grateful.
He pressed her hand warmly, lifted his hat, and left her. He was a man
of intelligence, and took defeat gracefully; that was all. But as he
made his way back to the carriage, he was thinking, “By heaven, it
hurts, it hurts!”

                                  XI.

Athénaïse spent a day of supreme happiness and expectancy. The fair
sight of the country unfolding itself before her was balm to her vision
and to her soul. She was charmed with the rather unfamiliar, broad,
clean sweep of the sugar plantations, with their monster sugar-houses,
their rows of neat cabins like little villages of a single street, and
their impressive homes standing apart amid clusters of trees. There were
sudden glimpses of a bayou curling between sunny, grassy banks, or
creeping sluggishly out from a tangled growth of wood, and brush, and
fern, and poison-vines, and palmettos. And passing through the long
stretches of monotonous woodlands, she would close her eyes and taste in
anticipation the moment of her meeting with Cazeau. She could think of
nothing but him.

It was night when she reached her station. There was Montéclin, as she
had expected, waiting for her with a two-seated buggy, to which he had
hitched his own swift-footed, spirited pony. It was good, he felt, to
have her back on any terms; and he had no fault to find since she came
of her own choice. He more than suspected the cause of her coming; her
eyes and her voice and her foolish little manner went far in revealing
the secret that was brimming over in her heart. But after he had
deposited her at her own gate, and as he continued his way toward the
rigolet, he could not help feeling that the affair had taken a very
disappointing, an ordinary, a most commonplace turn, after all. He left
her in Cazeau’s keeping.

Her husband lifted her out of the buggy, and neither said a word until
they stood together within the shelter of the gallery. Even then they
did not speak at first. But Athénaïse turned to him with an appealing
gesture. As he clasped her in his arms, he felt the yielding of her
whole body against him. He felt her lips for the first time respond to
the passion of his own.

The country night was dark and warm and still, save for the distant
notes of an accordion which some one was playing in a cabin away off. A
little negro baby was crying somewhere. As Athénaïse withdrew from her
husband’s embrace, the sound arrested her.

“Listen, Cazeau! How Juliette’s baby is crying! Pauvre ti chou, I wonder
w’at is the matter with it?”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                            After the Winter

                            After the Winter


                                   I.

Trézinie, the blacksmith’s daughter, stepped out upon the gallery just
as M’sieur Michel passed by. He did not notice the girl but walked
straight on down the village street.

His seven hounds skulked, as usual, about him. At his side hung his
powder-horn, and on his shoulder a gunny-bag slackly filled with game
that he carried to the store. A broad felt hat shaded his bearded face
and in his hand he carelessly swung his old-fashioned rifle. It was
doubtless the same with which he had slain so many people, Trézinie
shudderingly reflected. For Cami, the cobbler’s son—who must have
known—had often related to her how this man had killed two Choctaws, as
many Texans, a free mulatto and numberless blacks, in that vague
locality known as “the hills.”

Older people who knew better took little trouble to correct this ghastly
record that a younger generation had scored against him. They themselves
had come to half-believe that M’sieur Michel might be capable of
anything, living as he had, for so many years, apart from humanity,
alone with his hounds in a kennel of a cabin on the hill. The time
seemed to most of them fainter than a memory when, a lusty young fellow
of twenty-five, he had cultivated his strip of land across the lane from
Les Chêniers; when home and toil and wife and child were so many
benedictions that he humbly thanked heaven for having given him.

But in the early ’60’s he went with his friend Duplan and the rest of
the “Louisiana Tigers.” He came back with some of them. He came to
find—well, death may lurk in a peaceful valley lying in wait to ensnare
the toddling feet of little ones. Then, there are women—there are wives
with thoughts that roam and grow wanton with roaming; women whose pulses
are stirred by strange voices and eyes that woo; women who forget the
claims of yesterday, the hopes of to-morrow, in the impetuous clutch of
to-day.

But that was no reason, some people thought, why he should have cursed
men who found their blessings where they had left them—cursed God, who
had abandoned him.

Persons who met him upon the road had long ago stopped greeting him.
What was the use? He never answered them; he spoke to no one; he never
so much as looked into men’s faces. When he bartered his game and fish
at the village store for powder and shot and such scant food as he
needed, he did so with few words and less courtesy. Yet feeble as it
was, this was the only link that held him to his fellow-beings.

Strange to say, the sight of M’sieur Michel, though more forbidding than
ever that delightful spring afternoon, was so suggestive to Trézinie as
to be almost an inspiration.

It was Easter eve and the early part of April. The whole earth seemed
teeming with new, green, vigorous life everywhere—except the arid spot
that immediately surrounded Trézinie. It was no use; she had tried.
Nothing would grow among those cinders that filled the yard; in that
atmosphere of smoke and flame that was constantly belching from the
forge where her father worked at his trade. There were wagon wheels,
bolts and bars of iron, plowshares and all manner of unpleasant-looking
things littering the bleak, black yard; nothing green anywhere except a
few weeds that would force themselves into fence corners. And Trézinie
knew that flowers belong to Easter time, just as dyed eggs do. She had
plenty of eggs; no one had more or prettier ones; she was not going to
grumble about that. But she did feel distressed because she had not a
flower to help deck the altar on Easter morning. And every one else
seemed to have them in such abundance! There was ’Dame Suzanne among her
roses across the way. She must have clipped a hundred since noon. An
hour ago Trézinie had seen the carriage from Les Chêniers pass by on its
way to church with Mamzelle Euphrasie’s pretty head looking like a
picture enframed with the Easter lilies that filled the vehicle.

For the twentieth time Trézinie walked out upon the gallery. She saw
M’sieur Michel and thought of the pine hill. When she thought of the
hill she thought of the flowers that grew there—free as sunshine. The
girl gave a joyous spring that changed to a farandole as her feet
twinkled across the rough, loose boards of the gallery.

“Hé, Cami!” she cried, clapping her hands together.

Cami rose from the bench where he sat pegging away at the clumsy sole of
a shoe, and came lazily to the fence that divided his abode from
Trézinie’s.

“Well, w’at?” he inquired with heavy amiability. She leaned far over the
railing to better communicate with him.

“You’ll go with me yonda on the hill to pick flowers fo’ Easter, Cami?
I’m goin’ to take La Fringante along, too, to he’p with the baskets.
W’at you say?”

“No!” was the stolid reply. “I’m boun’ to finish them shoe’, if it is
fo’ a nigga.”

“Not now,” she returned impatiently; “to-morrow mo’nin’ at sun-up. An’ I
tell you, Cami, my flowers’ll beat all! Look yonda at ’Dame Suzanne
pickin’ her roses a’ready. An’ Mamzelle Euphraisie she’s car’ied her
lilies an’ gone, her. You tell me all that’s goin’ be fresh to-moro’!”

“Jus’ like you say,” agreed the boy, turning to resume his work. “But
you want to mine out fo’ the ole possum up in the wood. Let M’sieu
Michel set eyes on you!” and he raised his arms as if aiming with a gun.
“Pim, pam, poum! No mo’ Trézinie, no mo’ Cami, no mo’ La Fringante—all
stretch’!”

The possible risk which Cami so vividly foreshadowed but added a zest to
Trézinie’s projected excursion.

                                  II.

It was hardly sun-up on the following morning when the three
children—Trézinie, Cami and the little negress, La Fringante—were
filling big, flat Indian baskets from the abundance of brilliant flowers
that studded the hill.

In their eagerness they had ascended the slope and penetrated deep into
the forest without thought of M’sieur Michel or of his abode. Suddenly,
in the dense wood, they came upon his hut—low, forbidding, seeming to
scowl rebuke upon them for their intrusion.

La Fringante dropped her basket, and, with a cry, fled. Cami looked as
if he wanted to do the same. But Trézinie, after the first tremor, saw
that the ogre himself was away. The wooden shutter of the one window was
closed. The door, so low that even a small man must have stooped to
enter it, was secured with a chain. Absolute silence reigned, except for
the whirr of wings in the air, the fitful notes of a bird in the
treetop.

“Can’t you see it’s nobody there!” cried Trézinie impatiently.

La Fringante, distracted between curiosity and terror, had crept
cautiously back again. Then they all peeped through the wide chinks
between the logs of which the cabin was built.

M’sieur Michel had evidently begun the construction of his house by
felling a huge tree, whose remaining stump stood in the centre of the
hut, and served him as a table. This primitive table was worn smooth by
twenty-five years of use. Upon it were such humble utensils as the man
required. Everything within the hovel, the sleeping bunk, the one seat,
were as rude as a savage would have fashioned them.

The stolid Cami could have stayed for hours with his eyes fastened to
the aperture, morbidly seeking some dead, mute sign of that awful
pastime with which he believed M’sieur Michel was accustomed to beguile
his solitude. But Trézinie was wholly possessed by the thought of her
Easter offerings. She wanted flowers and flowers, fresh with the earth
and crisp with dew.

When the three youngsters scampered down the hill again there was not a
purple verbena left about M’sieur Michel’s hut; not a May apple blossom,
not a stalk of crimson phlox—hardly a violet.

He was something of a savage, feeling that the solitude belonged to him.
Of late there had been forming within his soul a sentiment toward man,
keener than indifference, bitter as hate. He was coming to dread even
that brief intercourse with others into which his traffic forced him.

So when M’sieur Michel returned to his hut, and with his quick,
accustomed eye saw that his woods had been despoiled, rage seized him.
It was not that he loved the flowers that were gone more than he loved
the stars, or the wind that trailed across the hill, but they belonged
to and were a part of that life which he had made for himself, and which
he wanted to live alone and unmolested.

Did not those flowers help him to keep his record of time that was
passing? They had no right to vanish until the hot May days were upon
him. How else should he know? Why had these people, with whom he had
nothing in common, intruded upon his privacy and violated it? What would
they not rob him of next?

He knew well enough it was Easter; he had heard and seen signs yesterday
in the store that told him so. And he guessed that his woods had been
rifled to add to the mummery of the day.

M’sieur Michel sat himself moodily down beside his table—centuries
old—and brooded. He did not even notice his hounds that were pleading to
be fed. As he revolved in his mind the event of the morning—innocent as
it was in itself—it grew in importance and assumed a significance not at
first apparent. He could not remain passive under pressure of its
disturbance. He rose to his feet, every impulse aggressive, urging him
to activity. He would go down among those people all gathered together,
blacks and whites, and face them for once and all. He did not know what
he would say to them, but it would be defiance—something to voice the
hate that oppressed him.

The way down the hill, then across a piece of flat, swampy woodland and
through the lane to the village was so familiar that it required no
attention from him to follow it. His thoughts were left free to revel in
the humor that had driven him from his kennel.

As he walked down the village street he saw plainly that the place was
deserted save for the appearance of an occasional negress, who seemed
occupied with preparing the midday meal. But about the church scores of
horses were fastened; and M’sieur Michel could see that the edifice was
thronged to the very threshold.

He did not once hesitate, but obeying the force that impelled him to
face the people wherever they might be, he was soon standing with the
crowd within the entrance of the church. His broad, robust shoulders had
forced space for himself, and his leonine head stood higher than any
there.

“Take off yo’ hat!”

It was an indignant mulatto who addressed him. M’sieur Michel
instinctively did as he was bidden. He saw confusedly that there was a
mass of humanity close to him, whose contact and atmosphere affected him
strangely. He saw his wild-flowers, too. He saw them plainly, in bunches
and festoons, among the Easter lilies and roses and geraniums. He was
going to speak out, now; he had the right to and he would, just as soon
as that clamor overhead would cease.

“Bonté divine! M’sieur Michel!” whispered ’Dame Suzanne tragically to
her neighbor. Trézinie heard. Cami saw. They exchanged an electric
glance, and tremblingly bowed their heads low.

M’sieur Michel looked wrathfully down at the puny mulatto who had
ordered him to remove his hat. Why had he obeyed? That initial act of
compliance had somehow weakened his will, his resolution. But he would
regain firmness just as soon as that clamor above gave him chance to
speak.

It was the organ filling the small edifice with volumes of sound. It was
the voices of men and women mingling in the “Gloria in excelsis Deo!”

The words bore no meaning for him apart from the old familiar strain
which he had known as a child and chanted himself in that same
organ-loft years ago. How it went on and on. Would it never cease? It
was like a menace; like a voice reaching out from the dead past to taunt
him.

“Gloria in excelsis Deo!” over and over! How the deep basso rolled it
out! How the tenor and alto caught it up and passed it on to be lifted
by the high, flute-like ring of the soprano, till all mingled again in
the wild pæan, “Gloria in excelsis!”

How insistent was the refrain! and where, what, was that mysterious,
hidden quality in it; the power which was overcoming M’sieur Michel,
stirring within him a turmoil that bewildered him?

There was no use in trying to speak, or in wanting to. His throat could
not have uttered a sound. He wanted to escape, that was all. “Bonæ
voluntatis,”—he bent his head as if before a beating storm. “Gloria!
Gloria! Gloria!” He must fly; he must save himself, regain his hill
where sights and odors and sounds and saints or devils would cease to
molest him. “In excelsis Deo!” He retreated, forcing his way backward to
the door. He dragged his hat down over his eyes and staggered away down
the road. But the refrain pursued him—“ax! pax! pax!”—fretting him like
a lash. He did not slacken his pace till the tones grew fainter than an
echo, floating, dying away in an “in excelsis!” When he could hear it no
longer he stopped and breathed a sigh of rest and relief.

                                  III.

All day long M’sieur Michel stayed about his hut engaged in some
familiar employment that he hoped might efface the unaccountable
impressions of the morning. But his restlessness was unbounded. A
longing had sprung up within him as sharp as pain and not to be
appeased. At once, on this bright, warm Easter morning the voices that
till now had filled his solitude became meaningless. He stayed mute and
uncomprehending before them. Their significance had vanished before the
driving want for human sympathy and companionship that had reawakened in
his soul.

When night came on he walked through the woods down the slant of the
hill again.

“It mus’ be all fill’ up with weeds,” muttered M’sieur Michel to himself
as he went. “Ah, Bon Dieu! with trees, Michel, with trees—in twenty-five
years, man.”

He had not taken the road to the village, but was pursuing a different
one in which his feet had not walked for many days. It led him along the
river bank for a distance. The narrow stream, stirred by the restless
breeze, gleamed in the moonlight that was flooding the land.

As he went on and on, the scent of the new-plowed earth that had been
from the first keenly perceptible, began to intoxicate him. He wanted to
kneel and bury his face in it. He wanted to dig into it; turn it over.
He wanted to scatter the seed again as he had done long ago, and watch
the new, green life spring up as if at his bidding.

When he turned away from the river and had walked a piece down the lane
that divided Joe Duplan’s plantation from that bit of land that had once
been his, he wiped his eyes to drive away the mist that was making him
see things as they surely could not be.

He had wanted to plant a hedge that time before he went away, but he had
not done so. Yet there was the hedge before him, just as he had meant it
to be, and filling the night with fragrance. A broad, low gate divided
its length, and over this he leaned and looked before him in amazement.
There were no weeds as he had fancied; no trees except the scattered
live oaks that he remembered.

Could that row of hardy fig trees, old, squat and gnarled, be the twigs
that he himself had set one day into the ground? One raw December day
when there was a fine, cold mist falling. The chill of it breathed again
upon him; the memory was so real. The land did not look as if it ever
had been plowed for a field. It was a smooth, green meadow, with cattle
huddled upon the cool sward, or moving with slow, stately tread as they
nibbled the tender shoots.

There was the house unchanged, gleaming white in the moon, seeming to
invite him beneath its calm shelter. He wondered who dwelt within it
now. Whoever it was he would not have them find him, like a prowler,
there at the gate. But he would come again and again like this at
nighttime, to gaze and refresh his spirit.

A hand had been laid upon M’sieur Michel’s shoulder and some one called
his name. Startled, he turned to see who accosted him.

“Duplan!”

The two men who had not exchanged speech for so many years stood facing
each other for a long moment in silence.

“I knew you would come back some day, Michel. It was a long time to
wait, but you have come home at last.”

M’sieur Michel cowered instinctively and lifted his hands with
expressive deprecatory gesture. “No, no; it’s no place for me, Joe; no
place!”

“Isn’t a man’s home a place for him, Michel?” It seemed less a question
than an assertion, charged with gentle authority.

“Twenty-five years, Duplan; twenty-five years! It’s no use; it’s too
late.”

“You see, I have used it,” went on the planter, quietly, ignoring
M’sieur Michel’s protestations. “Those are my cattle grazing off there.
The house has served me many a time to lodge guests or workmen, for whom
I had no room at Les Chêniers. I have not exhausted the soil with any
crops. I had not the right to do that. Yet am I in your debt, Michel,
and ready to settle en bon ami.”

The planter had opened the gate and entered the inclosure, leading
M’sieur Michel with him. Together they walked toward the house.

Language did not come readily to either—one so unaccustomed to hold
intercourse with men; both so stirred with memories that would have
rendered any speech painful. When they had stayed long in a silence
which was eloquent of tenderness, Joe Duplan spoke:

“You know how I tried to see you, Michel, to speak with you, and you
never would.”

M’sieur Michel answered with but a gesture that seemed a supplication.

“Let the past all go, Michel. Begin your new life as if the twenty-five
years that are gone had been a long night, from which you have only
awakened. Come to me in the morning,” he added with quick resolution,
“for a horse and a plow.” He had taken the key of the house from his
pocket and placed it in M’sieur Michel’s hand.

“A horse?” M’sieur Michel repeated uncertainly; “a plow! Oh, it’s too
late, Duplan; too late.”

“It isn’t too late. The land has rested all these years, man; it’s
fresh, I tell you; and rich as gold. Your crop will be the finest in the
land.” He held out his hand and M’sieur Michel pressed it without a word
in reply, save a muttered “Mon ami.”

Then he stood there watching the planter disappear behind the high,
clipped hedge.

He held out his arms. He could not have told if it was toward the
retreating figure, or in welcome to an infinite peace that seemed to
descend upon him and envelop him.

All the land was radiant except the hill far off that was in black
shadow against the sky.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                                Polydore

                                Polydore

[Illustration]


It was often said that Polydore was the stupidest boy to be found “from
the mouth of Cane river plumb to Natchitoches.” Hence it was an easy
matter to persuade him, as meddlesome and mischievous people sometimes
tried to do, that he was an overworked and much abused individual.

It occurred one morning to Polydore to wonder what would happen if he
did not get up. He hardly expected the world to stop turning on its
axis; but he did in a way believe that the machinery of the whole
plantation would come to a standstill.

He had awakened at the usual hour,—about daybreak,—and instead of
getting up at once, as was his custom, he re-settled himself between the
sheets. There he lay, peering out through the dormer window into the
gray morning that was deliciously cool after the hot summer night,
listening to familiar sounds that came from the barn-yard, the fields
and woods beyond, heralding the approach of day.

A little later there were other sounds, no less familiar or significant;
the roll of the wagon-wheels; the distant call of a negro’s voice; Aunt
Siney’s shuffling step as she crossed the gallery, bearing to Mamzelle
Adélaïde and old Monsieur José their early coffee.

Polydore had formed no plan and had thought only vaguely upon results.
He lay in a half-slumber awaiting developments, and philosophically
resigned to any turn which the affair might take. Still he was not quite
ready with an answer when Jude came and thrust his head in at the door.

“Mista Polydore! O Mista Polydore! You ’sleep?”

“W’at you want?”

“Dan ’low he ain’ gwine wait yonda wid de wagon all day. Say does you
inspect ’im to pack dat freight f’om de landing by hisse’f?”

“I reckon he got it to do, Jude. I ain’ going to get up, me.”

“You ain’ gwine git up?”

“No; I’m sick. I’m going stay in bed. Go ’long and le’ me sleep.”

The next one to invade Polydore’s privacy was Mamzelle Adélaïde herself.
It was no small effort for her to mount the steep, narrow stairway to
Polydore’s room. She seldom penetrated to these regions under the roof.
He could hear the stairs creak beneath her weight, and knew that she was
panting at every step. Her presence seemed to crowd the small room; for
she was stout and rather tall, and her flowing muslin wrapper swept
majestically from side to side as she walked.

Mamzelle Adélaïde had reached middle age, but her face was still fresh
with its mignon features; and her brown eyes at the moment were round
with astonishment and alarm.

“W’at’s that I hear, Polydore? They tell me you’re sick!” She went and
stood beside the bed, lifting the mosquito bar that settled upon her
head and fell about her like a veil.

Polydore’s eyes blinked, and he made no attempt to answer. She felt his
wrist softly with the tips of her fingers, and rested her hand for a
moment on his low forehead beneath the shock of black hair.

“But you don’t seem to have any fever, Polydore!”

“No,” hesitatingly, feeling himself forced to make some reply. “It’s a
kine of—a kine of pain, like you might say. It kitch me yere in the
knee, and it goes ’long like you stickin’ a knife clean down in my heel.
Aie! Oh, la-la!” expressions of pain wrung from him by Mamzelle Adélaïde
gently pushing aside the covering to examine the afflicted member.

“My patience! but that leg is swollen, yes, Polydore.” The limb, in
fact, seemed dropsical, but if Mamzelle Adélaïde had bethought her of
comparing it with the other one, she would have found the two
corresponding in their proportions to a nicety. Her kind face expressed
the utmost concern, and she quitted Polydore feeling pained and ill at
ease.

For one of the aims of Mamzelle Adélaïde’s existence was to do the right
thing by this boy, whose mother, a ’Cadian hill woman, had begged her
with dying breath to watch over the temporal and spiritual welfare of
her son; above all, to see that he did not follow in the slothful
footsteps of an over-indolent father.

Polydore’s scheme worked so marvellously to his comfort and pleasure
that he wondered at not having thought of it before. He ate with keen
relish the breakfast which Jude brought to him on a tray. Even old
Monsieur José was concerned, and made his way up to Polydore, bringing a
number of picture-papers for his entertainment, a palm-leaf fan and a
cow-bell, with which to summon Jude when necessary and which he placed
within easy reach.

As Polydore lay on his back fanning luxuriously, it seemed to him that
he was enjoying a foretaste of paradise. Only once did he shudder with
apprehension. It was when he heard Aunt Siney, with lifted voice,
recommending to “wrop the laig up in bacon fat; de oniest way to draw
out de misery.”

The thought of a healthy leg swathed in bacon fat on a hot day in July
was enough to intimidate a braver heart than Polydore’s. But the
suggestion was evidently not adopted, for he heard no more of the bacon
fat. In its stead he became acquainted with the not unpleasant sting of
a soothing liniment which Jude rubbed into the leg at intervals during
the day.

He kept the limb propped on a pillow, stiff and motionless, even when
alone and unobserved. Toward evening he fancied that it really showed
signs of inflammation, and he was quite sure it pained him.

It was a satisfaction to all to see Polydore appear down-stairs the
following afternoon. He limped painfully, it is true, and clutched
wildly at anything in his way that offered a momentary support. His
acting was clumsily overdrawn; and by less guileless souls than Mamzelle
Adélaïde and her father would have surely been suspected. But these two
only thought with deep concern of means to make him comfortable.

They seated him on the shady back gallery in an easy-chair, with his leg
propped up before him.

“He inhe’its dat rheumatism,” proclaimed Aunt Siney, who affected the
manner of an oracle. “I see dat boy’s granpap, many times, all twis’ up
wid rheumatism twell his head sot down on his body, hine side befo’. He
got to keep outen de jew in de mo’nin’s, and he ’bleege to w’ar red
flannen.”

Monsieur José, with flowing white locks enframing his aged face, leaned
upon his cane and contemplated the boy with unflagging attention.
Polydore was beginning to believe himself a worthy object as a center of
interest.

Mamzelle Adélaïde had but just returned from a long drive in the open
buggy, from a mission which would have fallen to Polydore had he not
been disabled by this unlooked-for illness. She had thoughtlessly driven
across the country at an hour when the sun was hottest, and now she sat
panting and fanning herself; her face, which she mopped incessantly with
her handkerchief, was inflamed from the heat.

Mamzelle Adélaïde ate no supper that night, and went to bed early, with
a compress of _eau sédative_ bound tightly around her head. She thought
it was a simple headache, and that she would be rid of it in the
morning; but she was not better in the morning.

She kept her bed that day, and late in the afternoon Jude rode over to
town for the doctor, and stopped on the way to tell Mamzelle Adélaïde’s
married sister that she was quite ill, and would like to have her come
down to the plantation for a day or two.

Polydore made round, serious eyes and forgot to limp. He wanted to go
for the doctor in Jude’s stead; but Aunt Siney, assuming a brief
authority, forced him to sit still by the kitchen door and talked
further of bacon fat.

Old Monsieur José moved about uneasily and restlessly, in and out of his
daughter’s room. He looked vacantly at Polydore now, as if the stout
young boy in blue jeans and a calico shirt were a sort of a
transparency.

A dawning anxiety, coupled to the inertia of the past two days, deprived
Polydore of his usual healthful night’s rest. The slightest noises awoke
him. Once it was the married sister breaking ice down on the gallery.
One of the hands had been sent with the cart for ice late in the
afternoon; and Polydore himself had wrapped the huge chunk in an old
blanket and set it outside of Mamzelle Adélaïde’s door.

Troubled and wakeful, he arose from bed and went and stood by the open
window. There was a round moon in the sky, shedding its pale glamor over
all the country; and the live-oak branches, stirred by the restless
breeze, flung quivering, grotesque shadows slanting across the old roof.
A mocking-bird had been singing for hours near Polydore’s window, and
farther away there were frogs croaking. He could see as through a
silvery gauze the level stretch of the cotton-field, ripe and white; a
gleam of water beyond,—that was the bend of the river,—and farther yet,
the gentle rise of the pine hill.

There was a cabin up there on the hill that Polydore remembered well.
Negroes were living in it now, but it had been his home once. Life had
been pinched and wretched enough up there with the little chap. The
bright days had been the days when his godmother, Mamzelle Adélaïde,
would come driving her old white horse over the pine needles and
crackling fallen twigs of the deserted hill-road. Her presence was
connected with the earliest recollections of whatever he had known of
comfort and well-being.

And one day when death had taken his mother from him, Mamzelle Adélaïde
had brought him home to live with her always. Now she was sick down
there in her room; very sick, for the doctor had said so, and the
married sister had put on her longest face.

Polydore did not think of these things in any connected or very
intelligent way. They were only impressions that penetrated him and made
his heart swell, and the tears well up to his eyes. He wiped his eyes on
the sleeve of his night-gown. The mosquitoes were stinging him and
raising great welts on his brown legs. He went and crept back under the
mosquito-bar, and soon he was asleep and dreaming that his _nénaine_ was
dead and he left alone in the cabin upon the pine hill.

In the morning, after the doctor had seen Mamzelle Adélaïde, he went and
turned his horse into the lot and prepared to stay with his patient
until he could feel it would be prudent to leave her.

Polydore tiptoed into her room and stood at the foot of the bed. Nobody
noticed now whether he limped or not. She was talking very loud, and he
could not believe at first that she could be as ill as they said, with
such strength of voice. But her tones were unnatural, and what she said
conveyed no meaning to his ears.

He understood, however, when she thought she was talking to his mother.
She was in a manner apologizing for his illness; and seemed to be
troubled with the idea that she had in a way been the indirect cause of
it by some oversight or neglect.

Polydore felt ashamed, and went outside and stood by himself near the
cistern till some one told him to go and attend to the doctor’s horse.

Then there was confusion in the household, when mornings and afternoons
seemed turned around; and meals, which were scarcely tasted, were served
at irregular and unseasonable hours. And there came one awful night,
when they did not know if Mamzelle Adélaïde would live or die.

Nobody slept. The doctor snatched moments of rest in the hammock. He and
the priest, who had been summoned, talked a little together with
professional callousness about the dry weather and the crops.

Old monsieur walked, walked, like a restless, caged animal. The married
sister came out on the gallery every now and then and leaned up against
the post and sobbed in her handkerchief. There were many negroes around,
sitting on the steps and standing in small groups in the yard.

Polydore crouched on the gallery. It had finally come to him to
comprehend the cause of his _nénaine’s_ sickness—that drive in the
sweltering afternoon, when he was shamming illness. No one there could
have comprehended the horror of himself, the terror that possessed him,
squatting there outside her door like a savage. If she died—but he could
not think of that. It was the point at which his reason was stunned and
seemed to swoon.


A week or two later Mamzelle Adélaïde was sitting outside for the first
time since her convalescence began. They had brought her own rocker
around to the side where she could get a sight and whiff of the
flower-garden and the blossom-laden rose-vine twining in and out of the
banisters. Her former plumpness had not yet returned, and she looked
much older, for the wrinkles were visible.

She was watching Polydore cross the yard. He had been putting up his
pony. He approached with his heavy, clumsy walk; his round, simple face
was hot and flushed from the ride. When he had mounted to the gallery he
went and leaned against the railing, facing Mamzelle Adélaïde, mopping
his face, his hands and neck with his handkerchief. Then he removed his
hat and began to fan himself with it.

“You seem to be perfec’ly cu’ed of yo’ rheumatism, Polydore. It doesn’
hurt you any mo’, my boy?” she questioned.

He stamped the foot and extended the leg violently, in proof of its
perfect soundness.

“You know w’ere I been, _nénaine_?” he said. “I been to confession.”

“That’s right. Now you mus’ rememba and not take a drink of water
to-morrow morning, as you did las’ time, and miss yo’ communion, my boy.
You are a good child, Polydore, to go like that to confession without
bein told.”

“No, I ain’ good,” he returned, doggedly. He began to twirl his hat on
one finger. “Père Cassimelle say he always yeard I was stupid, but he
never knew befo’ how bad I been.”

“Indeed!” muttered Mamzelle Adélaïde, not over well pleased with the
priest’s estimate of her protégé.

“He gave me a long penance,” continued Polydore. “The ‘Litany of the
Saint’ and the ‘Litany of the Blessed Virgin,’ and three ‘Our Father’
and three ‘Hail Mary’ to say ev’ry mo’ning fo’ a week. But he say’ that
ain’ enough.”

“My patience! W’at does he expec’ mo’ from you, I like to know?”
Polydore was now creasing and scanning his hat attentively.

“He say’ w’at I need, it’s to be wo’ out with the raw-hide. He say’ he
knows M’sieur José is too ole and feeble to give it to me like I
deserve; and if you want, he say’ he’s willing to give me a good tas’e
of the raw-hide himse’f.”

Mamzelle Adélaïde found it impossible to disguise her indignation:

“Père Cassimelle sho’ly fo’gets himse’f, Polydore. Don’t repeat to me
any further his inconsid’ate remarks.”

“He’s right, _nénaine_. Père Cassimelle is right.”

Since the night he crouched outside her door, Polydore had lived with
the weight of his unconfessed fault oppressing every moment of
existence. He had tried to rid himself of it in going to Father
Cassimelle; but that had only helped by indicating the way. He was
awkward and unaccustomed to express emotions with coherent speech. The
words would not come.

Suddenly he flung his hat to the ground, and falling on his knees, began
to sob, with his face pressed down in Mamzelle Adélaïde’s lap. She had
never seen him cry before, and in her weak condition it made her
tremble.

Then somehow he got it out; he told the whole story of his deceit. He
told it simply, in a way that bared his heart to her for the first time.
She said nothing; only held his hand close and stroked his hair. But she
felt as if a kind of miracle had happened. Hitherto her first thought in
caring for this boy had been a desire to fulfill his dead mother’s
wishes.

But now he seemed to belong to herself, and to be her very own. She knew
that a bond of love had been forged that would hold them together
always.

“I know I can’t he’p being stupid,” sighed Polydore, “but it’s no call
fo’ me to be bad.”

“Neva mine, Polydore; neva mine, my boy,” and she drew him close to her
and kissed him as mothers kiss.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                                 Regret

                                 Regret

[Illustration]


Mamzelle Aurélie possessed a good strong figure, ruddy cheeks, hair that
was changing from brown to gray, and a determined eye. She wore a man’s
hat about the farm, and an old blue army overcoat when it was cold, and
sometimes top-boots.

Mamzelle Aurélie had never thought of marrying. She had never been in
love. At the age of twenty she had received a proposal, which she had
promptly declined, and at the age of fifty she had not yet lived to
regret it.

So she was quite alone in the world, except for her dog Ponto, and the
negroes who lived in her cabins and worked her crops, and the fowls, a
few cows, a couple of mules, her gun (with which she shot
chicken-hawks), and her religion.

One morning Mamzelle Aurélie stood upon her gallery, contemplating, with
arms akimbo, a small band of very small children who, to all intents and
purposes, might have fallen from the clouds, so unexpected and
bewildering was their coming, and so unwelcome. They were the children
of her nearest neighbor, Odile, who was not such a near neighbor, after
all.

The young woman had appeared but five minutes before, accompanied by
these four children. In her arms she carried little Elodie; she dragged
Ti Nomme by an unwilling hand; while Marcéline and Marcélette followed
with irresolute steps.

Her face was red and disfigured from tears and excitement. She had been
summoned to a neighboring parish by the dangerous illness of her mother;
her husband was away in Texas—it seemed to her a million miles away; and
Valsin was waiting with the mule-cart to drive her to the station.

“It’s no question, Mamzelle Aurélie; you jus’ got to keep those
youngsters fo’ me tell I come back. Dieu sait, I would n’ botha you with
’em if it was any otha way to do! Make ’em mine you, Mamzelle Aurélie;
don’ spare ’em. Me, there, I’m half crazy between the chil’ren, an’ Léon
not home, an’ maybe not even to fine po’ maman alive encore!”—a
harrowing possibility which drove Odile to take a final hasty and
convulsive leave of her disconsolate family.

She left them crowded into the narrow strip of shade on the porch of the
long, low house; the white sunlight was beating in on the white old
boards; some chickens were scratching in the grass at the foot of the
steps, and one had boldly mounted, and was stepping heavily, solemnly,
and aimlessly across the gallery. There was a pleasant odor of pinks in
the air, and the sound of negroes’ laughter was coming across the
flowering cotton-field.

Mamzelle Aurélie stood contemplating the children. She looked with a
critical eye upon Marcéline, who had been left staggering beneath the
weight of the chubby Elodie. She surveyed with the same calculating air
Marcélette mingling her silent tears with the audible grief and
rebellion of Ti Nomme. During those few contemplative moments she was
collecting herself, determining upon a line of action which should be
identical with a line of duty. She began by feeding them.

If Mamzelle Aurélie’s responsibilities might have begun and ended there,
they could easily have been dismissed; for her larder was amply provided
against an emergency of this nature. But little children are not little
pigs; they require and demand attentions which were wholly unexpected by
Mamzelle Aurélie, and which she was ill prepared to give.

She was, indeed, very inapt in her management of Odile’s children during
the first few days. How could she know that Marcélette always wept when
spoken to in a loud and commanding tone of voice? It was a peculiarity
of Marcélette’s. She became acquainted with Ti Nomme’s passion for
flowers only when he had plucked all the choicest gardenias and pinks
for the apparent purpose of critically studying their botanical
construction.

“Tain’t enough to tell ’im, Mamzelle Aurélie,” Marcéline instructed her;
“you got to tie ’im in a chair. It’s w’at maman all time do w’en he’s
bad: she tie ’im in a chair.” The chair in which Mamzelle Aurélie tied
Ti Nomme was roomy and comfortable, and he seized the opportunity to
take a nap in it, the afternoon being warm.

At night, when she ordered them one and all to bed as she would have
shooed the chickens into the hen-house, they stayed uncomprehending
before her. What about the little white nightgowns that had to be taken
from the pillow-slip in which they were brought over, and shaken by some
strong hand till they snapped like ox-whips? What about the tub of water
which had to be brought and set in the middle of the floor, in which the
little tired, dusty, sunbrowned feet had every one to be washed sweet
and clean? And it made Marcéline and Marcélette laugh merrily—the idea
that Mamzelle Aurélie should for a moment have believed that Ti Nomme
could fall asleep without being told the story of _Croque-mitaine_ or
_Loup-garou_, or both; or that Elodie could fall asleep at all without
being rocked and sung to.

“I tell you, Aunt Ruby,” Mamzelle Aurélie informed her cook in
confidence; “me, I’d rather manage a dozen plantation’ than fo’
chil’ren. It’s terrassent! Bonté! Don’t talk to me about chil’ren!”

“’Tain’ ispected sich as you would know airy thing ’bout ’em, Mamzelle
Aurélie. I see dat plainly yistiddy w’en I spy dat li’le chile playin’
wid yo’ baskit o’ keys. You don’ know dat makes chillun grow up
hard-headed, to play wid keys? Des like it make ’em teeth hard to look
in a lookin’-glass. Them’s the things you got to know in the raisin’ an’
manigement o’ chillun.”

Mamzelle Aurélie certainly did not pretend or aspire to such subtle and
far-reaching knowledge on the subject as Aunt Ruby possessed, who had
“raised five an’ bared (buried) six” in her day. She was glad enough to
learn a few little mother-tricks to serve the moment’s need.

Ti Nomme’s sticky fingers compelled her to unearth white aprons that she
had not worn for years, and she had to accustom herself to his moist
kisses—the expressions of an affectionate and exuberant nature. She got
down her sewing-basket, which she seldom used, from the top shelf of the
armoire, and placed it within the ready and easy reach which torn slips
and buttonless waists demanded. It took her some days to become
accustomed to the laughing, the crying, the chattering that echoed
through the house and around it all day long. And it was not the first
or the second night that she could sleep comfortably with little
Elodie’s hot, plump body pressed close against her, and the little one’s
warm breath beating her cheek like the fanning of a bird’s wing.

But at the end of two weeks Mamzelle Aurélie had grown quite used to
these things, and she no longer complained.

It was also at the end of two weeks that Mamzelle Aurélie, one evening,
looking away toward the crib where the cattle were being fed, saw
Valsin’s blue cart turning the bend of the road. Odile sat beside the
mulatto, upright and alert. As they drew near, the young woman’s beaming
face indicated that her homecoming was a happy one.

But this coming, unannounced and unexpected, threw Mamzelle Aurélie into
a flutter that was almost agitation. The children had to be gathered.
Where was Ti Nomme? Yonder in the shed, putting an edge on his knife at
the grindstone. And Marcéline and Marcélette? Cutting and fashioning
doll-rags in the corner of the gallery. As for Elodie, she was safe
enough in Mamzelle Aurélie’s arms; and she had screamed with delight at
sight of the familiar blue cart which was bringing her mother back to
her.

The excitement was all over, and they were gone. How still it was when
they were gone! Mamzelle Aurélie stood upon the gallery, looking and
listening. She could no longer see the cart; the red sunset and the
blue-gray twilight had together flung a purple mist across the fields
and road that hid it from her view. She could no longer hear the
wheezing and creaking of its wheels. But she could still faintly hear
the shrill, glad voices of the children.

She turned into the house. There was much work awaiting her, for the
children had left a sad disorder behind them; but she did not at once
set about the task of righting it. Mamzelle Aurélie seated herself
beside the table. She gave one slow glance through the room, into which
the evening shadows were creeping and deepening around her solitary
figure. She let her head fall down upon her bended arm, and began to
cry. Oh, but she cried! Not softly, as women often do. She cried like a
man, with sobs that seemed to tear her very soul. She did not notice
Ponto licking her hand.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                         A Matter of Prejudice

                         A Matter of Prejudice

[Illustration]


Madame Carambeau wanted it strictly understood that she was not to be
disturbed by Gustave’s birthday party. They carried her big
rocking-chair from the back gallery, that looked out upon the garden
where the children were going to play, around to the front gallery,
which closely faced the green levee bank and the Mississippi coursing
almost flush with the top of it.

The house—an old Spanish one, broad, low and completely encircled by a
wide gallery—was far down in the French quarter of New Orleans. It stood
upon a square of ground that was covered thick with a semi-tropical
growth of plants and flowers. An impenetrable board fence, edged with a
formidable row of iron spikes, shielded the garden from the prying
glances of the occasional passer-by.

Madame Carambeau’s widowed daughter, Madame Cécile Lalonde, lived with
her. This annual party, given to her little son, Gustave, was the one
defiant act of Madame Lalonde’s existence. She persisted in it, to her
own astonishment and the wonder of those who knew her and her mother.

For old Madame Carambeau was a woman of many prejudices—so many, in
fact, that it would be difficult to name them all. She detested dogs,
cats, organ-grinders, white servants and children’s noises. She despised
Americans, Germans and all people of a different faith from her own.
Anything not French had, in her opinion, little right to existence.

She had not spoken to her son Henri for ten years because he had married
an American girl from Prytania street. She would not permit green tea to
be introduced into her house, and those who could not or would not drink
coffee might drink tisane of _fleur de Laurier_ for all she cared.

Nevertheless, the children seemed to be having it all their own way that
day, and the organ-grinders were let loose. Old madame, in her retired
corner, could hear the screams, the laughter and the music far more
distinctly than she liked. She rocked herself noisily, and hummed
“Partant pour la Syrie.”

She was straight and slender. Her hair was white, and she wore it in
puffs on the temples. Her skin was fair and her eyes blue and cold.

Suddenly she became aware that footsteps were approaching, and
threatening to invade her privacy—not only footsteps, but screams! Then
two little children, one in hot pursuit of the other, darted wildly
around the corner near which she sat.

The child in advance, a pretty little girl, sprang excitedly into Madame
Carambeau’s lap, and threw her arms convulsively around the old lady’s
neck. Her companion lightly struck her a “last tag,” and ran laughing
gleefully away.

The most natural thing for the child to do then would have been to
wriggle down from madame’s lap, without a “thank you” or a “by your
leave,” after the manner of small and thoughtless children. But she did
not do this. She stayed there, panting and fluttering, like a frightened
bird.

Madame was greatly annoyed. She moved as if to put the child away from
her, and scolded her sharply for being boisterous and rude. The little
one, who did not understand French, was not disturbed by the reprimand,
and stayed on in madame’s lap. She rested her plump little cheek, that
was hot and flushed, against the soft white linen of the old lady’s
gown.

Her cheek was very hot and very flushed. It was dry, too, and so were
her hands. The child’s breathing was quick and irregular. Madame was not
long in detecting these signs of disturbance.

Though she was a creature of prejudice, she was nevertheless a skillful
and accomplished nurse, and a connoisseur in all matters pertaining to
health. She prided herself upon this talent, and never lost an
opportunity of exercising it. She would have treated an organ-grinder
with tender consideration if one had presented himself in the character
of an invalid.

Madame’s manner toward the little one changed immediately. Her arms and
her lap were at once adjusted so as to become the most comfortable of
resting places. She rocked very gently to and fro. She fanned the child
softly with her palm leaf fan, and sang “Partant pour la Syrie” in a low
and agreeable tone.

The child was perfectly content to lie still and prattle a little in
that language which madame thought hideous. But the brown eyes were soon
swimming in drowsiness, and the little body grew heavy with sleep in
madame’s clasp.

When the little girl slept Madame Carambeau arose, and treading
carefully and deliberately, entered her room, that opened near at hand
upon the gallery. The room was large, airy and inviting, with its cool
matting upon the floor, and its heavy, old, polished mahogany furniture.
Madame, with the child still in her arms, pulled a bell-cord; then she
stood waiting, swaying gently back and forth. Presently an old black
woman answered the summons. She wore gold hoops in her ears, and a
bright bandanna knotted fantastically on her head.

“Louise, turn down the bed,” commanded madame. “Place that small, soft
pillow below the bolster. Here is a poor little unfortunate creature
whom Providence must have driven into my arms.” She laid the child
carefully down.

“Ah, those Americans! Do they deserve to have children? Understanding as
little as they do how to take care of them!” said madame, while Louise
was mumbling an accompanying assent that would have been unintelligible
to any one unacquainted with the negro patois.

“There, you see, Louise, she is burning up,” remarked madame; —“she is
consumed. Unfasten the little bodice while I lift her. Ah, talk to me of
such parents! So stupid as not to perceive a fever like that coming on,
but they must dress their child up like a monkey to go play and dance to
the music of organ-grinders.

“Haven’t you better sense, Louise, than to take off a child’s shoe as if
you were removing the boot from the leg of a cavalry officer?” Madame
would have required fairy fingers to minister to the sick. “Now go to
Mamzelle Cécile, and tell her to send me one of those old, soft, thin
nightgowns that Gustave wore two summers ago.”

When the woman retired, madame busied herself with concocting a cooling
pitcher of orange-flower water, and mixing a fresh supply of _eau
sédative_ with which agreeably to sponge the little invalid.

Madame Lalonde came herself with the old, soft nightgown. She was a
pretty, blonde, plump little woman, with the deprecatory air of one
whose will has become flaccid from want of use. She was mildly
distressed at what her mother had done.

“But, mamma! But, mamma, the child’s parents will be sending the
carriage for her in a little while. Really, there was no use. Oh dear!
oh dear!”

If the bedpost had spoken to Madame Carambeau, she would have paid more
attention, for speech from such a source would have been at least
surprising if not convincing. Madame Lalonde did not possess the faculty
of either surprising or convincing her mother.

“Yes, the little one will be quite comfortable in this,” said the old
lady, taking the garment from her daughter’s irresolute hands.

“But, mamma! What shall I say, what shall I do when they send? Oh, dear;
oh, dear!”

“That is your business,” replied madame, with lofty indifference. “My
concern is solely with a sick child that happens to be under my roof. I
think I know my duty at this time of life, Cécile.”

As Madame Lalonde predicted, the carriage soon came, with a stiff
English coachman driving it, and a red-cheeked Irish nurse-maid seated
inside. Madame would not even permit the maid to see her little charge.
She had an original theory that the Irish voice is distressing to the
sick.

Madame Lalonde sent the girl away with a long letter of explanation that
must have satisfied the parents; for the child was left undisturbed in
Madame Carambeau’s care. She was a sweet child, gentle and affectionate.
And, though she cried and fretted a little throughout the night for her
mother, she seemed, after all, to take kindly to madame’s gentle
nursing. It was not much of a fever that afflicted her, and after two
days she was well enough to be sent back to her parents.

Madame, in all her varied experience with the sick, had never before
nursed so objectionable a character as an American child. But the
trouble was that after the little one went away, she could think of
nothing really objectionable against her except the accident of her
birth, which was, after all, her misfortune; and her ignorance of the
French language, which was not her fault.

But the touch of the caressing baby arms; the pressure of the soft
little body in the night; the tones of the voice, and the feeling of the
hot lips when the child kissed her, believing herself to be with her
mother, were impressions that had sunk through the crust of madame’s
prejudice and reached her heart.

She often walked the length of the gallery, looking out across the wide,
majestic river. Sometimes she trod the mazes of her garden where the
solitude was almost that of a tropical jungle. It was during such
moments that the seed began to work in her soul—the seed planted by the
innocent and undesigning hands of a little child.

The first shoot that it sent forth was Doubt. Madame plucked it away
once or twice. But it sprouted again, and with it Mistrust and
Dissatisfaction. Then from the heart of the seed, and amid the shoots of
Doubt and Misgiving, came the flower of Truth. It was a very beautiful
flower, and it bloomed on Christmas morning.

As Madame Carambeau and her daughter were about to enter her carriage on
that Christmas morning, to be driven to church, the old lady stopped to
give an order to her black coachman, François. François had been driving
these ladies every Sunday morning to the French Cathedral for so many
years—he had forgotten exactly how many, but ever since he had entered
their service, when Madame Lalonde was a little girl. His astonishment
may therefore be imagined when Madame Carambeau said to him:

“François, to-day you will drive us to one of the American churches.”

“Plait-il, madame?” the negro stammered, doubting the evidence of his
hearing.

“I say, you will drive us to one of the American churches. Any one of
them,” she added, with a sweep of her hand. “I suppose they are all
alike,” and she followed her daughter into the carriage.

Madame Lalonde’s surprise and agitation were painful to see, and they
deprived her of the ability to question, even if she had possessed the
courage to do so.

François, left to his fancy, drove them to St. Patrick’s Church on Camp
street. Madame Lalonde looked and felt like the proverbial fish out of
its element as they entered the edifice. Madame Carambeau, on the
contrary, looked as if she had been attending St. Patrick’s church all
her life. She sat with unruffled calm through the long service and
through a lengthy English sermon, of which she did not understand a
word.

When the mass was ended and they were about to enter the carriage again,
Madame Carambeau turned, as she had done before, to the coachman.

“François,” she said, coolly, “you will now drive us to the residence of
my son, M. Henri Carambeau. No doubt Mamzelle Cécile can inform you
where it is,” she added, with a sharply penetrating glance that caused
Madame Lalonde to wince.

Yes, her daughter Cécile knew, and so did François, for that matter.
They drove out St. Charles avenue—very far out. It was like a strange
city to old madame, who had not been in the American quarter since the
town had taken on this new and splendid growth.

The morning was a delicious one, soft and mild; and the roses were all
in bloom. They were not hidden behind spiked fences. Madame appeared not
to notice them, or the beautiful and striking residences that lined the
avenue along which they drove. She held a bottle of smelling-salts to
her nostrils, as though she were passing through the most unsavory
instead of the most beautiful quarter of New Orleans.

Henri’s house was a very modern and very handsome one, standing a little
distance away from the street. A well-kept lawn, studded with rare and
charming plants, surrounded it. The ladies, dismounting, rang the bell,
and stood out upon the banquette, waiting for the iron gate to be
opened.

A white maid-servant admitted them. Madame did not seem to mind. She
handed her a card with all proper ceremony, and followed with her
daughter to the house.

Not once did she show a sign of weakness; not even when her son, Henri,
came and took her in his arms and sobbed and wept upon her neck as only
a warm-hearted Creole could. He was a big, good-looking, honest-faced
man, with tender brown eyes like his dead father’s and a firm mouth like
his mother’s.

Young Mrs. Carambeau came, too, her sweet, fresh face transfigured with
happiness. She led by the hand her little daughter, the “American child”
whom madame had nursed so tenderly a month before, never suspecting the
little one to be other than an alien to her.

“What a lucky chance was that fever! What a happy accident!” gurgled
Madame Lalonde.

“Cécile, it was no accident, I tell you; it was Providence,” spoke
madame, reprovingly, and no one contradicted her.

They all drove back together to eat Christmas dinner in the old house by
the river. Madame held her little granddaughter upon her lap; her son
Henri sat facing her, and beside her was her daughter-in-law.

Henri sat back in the carriage and could not speak. His soul was
possessed by a pathetic joy that would not admit of speech. He was going
back again to the home where he was born, after a banishment of ten long
years.

He would hear again the water beat against the green levee-bank with a
sound that was not quite like any other that he could remember. He would
sit within the sweet and solemn shadow of the deep and overhanging roof;
and roam through the wild, rich solitude of the old garden, where he had
played his pranks of boyhood and dreamed his dreams of youth. He would
listen to his mother’s voice calling him, “mon fils,” as it had always
done before that day he had to choose between mother and wife. No; he
could not speak.

But his wife chatted much and pleasantly—in a French, however, that must
have been trying to old madame to listen to.

“I am so sorry, ma mère,” she said, “that our little one does not speak
French. It is not my fault, I assure you,” and she flushed and hesitated
a little. “It—it was Henri who would not permit it.”

“That is nothing,” replied madame, amiably, drawing the child close to
her. “Her grandmother will teach her French; and she will teach her
grandmother English. You see, I have no prejudices. I am not like my
son. Henri was always a stubborn boy. Heaven only knows how he came by
such a character!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                                 Caline

                                 Caline

[Illustration]


The sun was just far enough in the west to send inviting shadows. In the
centre of a small field, and in the shade of a haystack which was there,
a girl lay sleeping. She had slept long and soundly, when something
awoke her as suddenly as if it had been a blow. She opened her eyes and
stared a moment up in the cloudless sky. She yawned and stretched her
long brown legs and arms, lazily. Then she arose, never minding the bits
of straw that clung to her black hair, to her red bodice, and the blue
cotonade skirt that did not reach her naked ankles.

The log cabin in which she dwelt with her parents was just outside the
enclosure in which she had been sleeping. Beyond was a small clearing
that did duty as a cotton field. All else was dense wood, except the
long stretch that curved round the brow of the hill, and in which
glittered the steel rails of the Texas and Pacific road.

When Caline emerged from the shadow she saw a long train of passenger
coaches standing in view, where they must have stopped abruptly. It was
that sudden stopping which had awakened her; for such a thing had not
happened before within her recollection, and she looked stupid, at
first, with astonishment. There seemed to be something wrong with the
engine; and some of the passengers who dismounted went forward to
investigate the trouble. Others came strolling along in the direction of
the cabin, where Caline stood under an old gnarled mulberry tree,
staring. Her father had halted his mule at the end of the cotton row,
and stood staring also, leaning upon his plow.

There were ladies in the party. They walked awkwardly in their
high-heeled boots over the rough, uneven ground, and held up their
skirts mincingly. They twirled parasols over their shoulders, and
laughed immoderately at the funny things which their masculine
companions were saying.

They tried to talk to Caline, but could not understand the French patois
with which she answered them.

One of the men—a pleasant-faced youngster—drew a sketch book from his
pocket and began to make a picture of the girl. She stayed motionless,
her hands behind her, and her wide eyes fixed earnestly upon him.

Before he had finished there was a summons from the train; and all went
scampering hurriedly away. The engine screeched, it sent a few lazy
puffs into the still air, and in another moment or two had vanished,
bearing its human cargo with it.

Caline could not feel the same after that. She looked with new and
strange interest upon the trains of cars that passed so swiftly back and
forth across her vision, each day; and wondered whence these people
came, and whither they were going.

Her mother and father could not tell her, except to say that they came
from “loin là bas,” and were going “Djieu sait é où.”

One day she walked miles down the track to talk with the old flagman,
who stayed down there by the big water tank. Yes, he knew. Those people
came from the great cities in the north, and were going to the city in
the south. He knew all about the city; it was a grand place. He had
lived there once. His sister lived there now; and she would be glad
enough to have so fine a girl as Caline to help her cook and scrub, and
tend the babies. And he thought Caline might earn as much as five
dollars a month, in the city.

So she went; in a new cotonade, and her Sunday shoes; with a sacredly
guarded scrawl that the flagman sent to his sister.

The woman lived in a tiny, stuccoed house, with green blinds, and three
wooden steps leading down to the banquette. There seemed to be hundreds
like it along the street. Over the house tops loomed the tall masts of
ships, and the hum of the French market could be heard on a still
morning.

Caline was at first bewildered. She had to readjust all her
preconceptions to fit the reality of it. The flagman’s sister was a kind
and gentle task-mistress. At the end of a week or two she wanted to know
how the girl liked it all. Caline liked it very well, for it was
pleasant, on Sunday afternoons, to stroll with the children under the
great, solemn sugar sheds; or to sit upon the compressed cotton bales,
watching the stately steamers, the graceful boats, and noisy little tugs
that plied the waters of the Mississippi. And it filled her with
agreeable excitement to go to the French market, where the handsome
Gascon butchers were eager to present their compliments and little
Sunday bouquets to the pretty Acadian girl; and to throw fistfuls of
_lagniappe_ into her basket.

When the woman asked her again after another week if she were still
pleased, she was not so sure. And again when she questioned Caline the
girl turned away, and went to sit behind the big, yellow cistern, to cry
unobserved. For she knew now that it was not the great city and its
crowds of people she had so eagerly sought; but the pleasant-faced boy,
who had made her picture that day under the mulberry tree.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                        A Dresden Lady in Dixie

                        A Dresden Lady in Dixie

[Illustration]


Madame Valtour had been in the sitting-room some time before she noticed
the absence of the Dresden china figure from the corner of the
mantel-piece, where it had stood for years. Aside from the intrinsic
value of the piece, there were some very sad and tender memories
associated with it. A baby’s lips that were now forever still had loved
once to kiss the painted “pitty ’ady”; and the baby arms had often held
it in a close and smothered embrace.

Madame Valtour gave a rapid, startled glance around the room, to see
perchance if it had been misplaced; but she failed to discover it.

Viny, the house-maid, when summoned, remembered having carefully dusted
it that morning, and was rather indignantly positive that she had not
broken the thing to bits and secreted the pieces.

“Who has been in the room during my absence?” questioned Madame Valtour,
with asperity. Viny abandoned herself to a moment’s reflection.

“Pa-Jeff comed in yere wid de mail—” If she had said St. Peter came in
with the mail, the fact would have had as little bearing on the case
from Madame Valtour’s point of view.

Pa-Jeff’s uprightness and honesty were so long and firmly established as
to have become proverbial on the plantation. He had not served the
family faithfully since boyhood and been all through the war with “old
Marse Valtour” to descend at his time of life to tampering with
household bric-a-brac.

“Has any one else been here?” Madame Valtour naturally inquired.

“On’y Agapie w’at brung you some Creole aiggs. I tole ’er to sot ’em
down in de hall. I don’ know she comed in de settin’-room o’ not.”

Yes, there they were; eight, fresh “Creole eggs” reposing on the muslin
in the sewing basket. Viny herself had been seated on the gallery
brushing her mistress’ gowns during the hours of that lady’s absence,
and could think of no one else having penetrated to the sitting-room.

Madame Valtour did not entertain the thought that Agapie had stolen the
relic. Her worst fear was, that the girl, finding herself alone in the
room, had handled the frail bit of porcelain and inadvertently broken
it.

Agapie came often to the house to play with the children and amuse
them—she loved nothing better. Indeed, no other spot known to her on
earth so closely embodied her confused idea of paradise, as this home
with its atmosphere of love, comfort and good cheer. She was, herself, a
cheery bit of humanity, overflowing with kind impulses and animal
spirits.

Madame Valtour recalled the fact that Agapie had often admired this
Dresden figure (but what had she not admired!); and she remembered
having heard the girl’s assurance that if ever she became possessed of
“fo’ bits” to spend as she liked, she would have some one buy her just
such a china doll in town or in the city.

Before night, the fact that the Dresden lady had strayed from her proud
eminence on the sitting-room mantel, became, through Viny’s indiscreet
babbling, pretty well known on the place.

The following morning Madame Valtour crossed the field and went over to
the Bedauts’ cabin. The cabins on the plantation were not grouped; but
each stood isolated upon the section of land which its occupants
cultivated. Pa-Jeff’s cabin was the only one near enough to the Bedauts
to admit of neighborly intercourse.

Seraphine Bedaut was sitting on her small gallery, stringing red
peppers, when Madame Valtour approached.

“I’m so distressed, Madame Bedaut,” began the planter’s wife, abruptly.
But the ’Cadian woman arose politely and interrupted, offering her
visitor a chair.

“Come in, set down, Ma’me Valtour.”

“No, no; it’s only for a moment. You know, Madame Bedaut, yesterday when
I returned from making a visit, I found that an ornament was missing
from my sitting-room mantel-piece. It’s a thing I prize very, very
much—” with sudden tears filling her eyes—“and I would not willingly
part with it for many times its value.” Seraphine Bedaut was listening,
with her mouth partly open, looking, in truth, stupidly puzzled.

“No one entered the room during my absence,” continued Madame Valtour,
“but Agapie.” Seraphine’s mouth snapped like a steel trap and her black
eyes gleamed with a flash of anger.

“You wan’ say Agapie stole some’in’ in yo’ house!” she cried out in a
shrill voice, tremulous from passion.

“No; oh no! I’m sure Agapie is an honest girl and we all love her; but
you know how children are. It was a small Dresden figure. She may have
handled and broken the thing and perhaps is afraid to say so. She may
have thoughtlessly misplaced it; oh, I don’t know what! I want to ask if
she saw it.”

“Come in; you got to come in, Ma’me Valtour,” stubbornly insisted
Seraphine, leading the way into the cabin. “I sen’ ’er to de house
yistiddy wid some Creole aiggs,” she went on in her rasping voice, “like
I all time do, because you all say you can’t eat dem sto’ aiggs no mo’.
Yere de basket w’at I sen’ ’em in,” reaching for an Indian basket which
hung against the wall—and which was partly filled with cotton seed.

“Oh, never mind,” interrupted Madame Valtour, now thoroughly distressed
at witnessing the woman’s agitation.

“Ah, bien non. I got to show you, Agapie en’t no mo’ thief ’an yo’ own
child’en is.” She led the way into the adjoining room of the hut.

“Yere all her things w’at she ’muse herse’f wid,” continued Seraphine,
pointing to a soapbox which stood on the floor just beneath the open
window. The box was filled with an indescribable assortment of odds and
ends, mostly doll-rags. A catechism and a blue-*backed speller poked
dog-eared corners from out of the confusion; for the Valtour children
were making heroic and patient efforts toward Agapie’s training.

Seraphine cast herself upon her knees before the box and dived her thin
brown hands among its contents. “I wan’ show you; I goin’ show you,” she
kept repeating excitedly. Madame Valtour was standing beside her.

Suddenly the woman drew forth from among the rags, the Dresden lady, as
dapper, sound, and smiling as ever. Seraphine’s hand shook so violently
that she was in danger of letting the image fall to the floor. Madame
Valtour reached out and took it very quietly from her. Then Seraphine
rose tremblingly to her feet and broke into a sob that was pitiful to
hear.

Agapie was approaching the cabin. She was a chubby girl of twelve. She
walked with bare, callous feet over the rough ground and bare-headed
under the hot sun. Her thick, short, black hair covered her head like a
mane. She had been dancing along the path, but slackened her pace upon
catching sight of the two women who had returned to the gallery. But
when she perceived that her mother was crying she darted impetuously
forward. In an instant she had her arms around her mother’s neck,
clinging so tenaciously in her youthful strength as to make the frail
woman totter.

Agapie had seen the Dresden figure in Madame Valtour’s possession and at
once guessed the whole accusation.

“It en’t so! I tell you, maman, it en’t so! I neva touch’ it. Stop
cryin’; stop cryin’!” and she began to cry most piteously herself.

“But Agapie, we fine it in yo’ box,” moaned Seraphine through her sobs.

“Then somebody put it there. Can’t you see somebody put it there? ’Ten’t
so, I tell you.”

The scene was extremely painful to Madame Valtour. Whatever she might
tell these two later, for the time she felt herself powerless to say
anything befitting, and she walked away. But she turned to remark, with
a hardness of expression and intention which she seldom displayed: “No
one will know of this through me. But, Agapie, you must not come into my
house again; on account of the children; I could not allow it.”

As she walked away she could hear Agapie comforting her mother with
renewed protestations of innocence.

Pa-Jeff began to fail visibly that year. No wonder, considering his
great age, which he computed to be about one hundred. It was, in fact,
some ten years less than that, but a good old age all the same. It was
seldom that he got out into the field; and then, never to do any heavy
work—only a little light hoeing. There were days when the “misery”
doubled him up and nailed him down to his chair so that he could not set
foot beyond the door of his cabin. He would sit there courting the
sunshine and blinking, as he gazed across the fields with the patience
of the savage.

The Bedauts seemed to know almost instinctively when Pa-Jeff was sick.
Agapie would shade her eyes and look searchingly towards the old man’s
cabin.

“I don’ see Pa-Jeff this mo’nin’,” or “Pa-Jeff en’t open his winda,” or
“I didn’ see no smoke yet yonda to Pa-Jeff’s.” And in a little while the
girl would be over there with a pail of soup or coffee, or whatever
there was at hand which she thought the old negro might fancy. She had
lost all the color out of her cheeks and was pining like a sick bird.

She often sat on the steps of the gallery and talked with the old man
while she waited for him to finish his soup from her tin pail.

“I tell you, Pa-Jeff, its neva been no thief in the Bedaut family. My pa
say he couldn’ hole up his head if he think I been a thief, me. An’
maman say it would make her sick in bed, she don’ know she could ever
git up. Sosthène tell me the chil’en been cryin’ fo’ me up yonda. Li’le
Lulu cry so hard M’sieur Valtour want sen’ afta me, an’ Ma’me Valtour
say no.”

And with this, Agapie flung herself at length upon the gallery with her
face buried in her arms, and began to cry so hysterically as seriously
to alarm Pa-Jeff. It was well he had finished his soup, for he could not
have eaten another mouthful.

“Hole up yo’ head, chile. God save us! W’at you kiarrin’ on dat away?”
he exclaimed in great distress. “You gwine to take a fit? Hole up yo’
head.”

Agapie rose slowly to her feet, and drying her eyes upon the sleeve of
her “josie,” reached out for the tin bucket. Pa-Jeff handed it to her,
but without relinquishing his hold upon it.

“War hit you w’at tuck it?” he questioned in a whisper. “I isn’ gwine
tell; you knows I isn’ gwine tell.” She only shook her head, attempting
to draw the pail forcibly away from the old man.

“Le’ me go, Pa-Jeff. W’at you doin’! Gi’ me my bucket!”

He kept his old blinking eyes fastened for a while questioningly upon
her disturbed and tear-stained face. Then he let her go and she turned
and ran swiftly away towards her home.

He sat very still watching her disappear; only his furrowed old face
twitched convulsively, moved by an unaccustomed train of reasoning that
was at work in him.

“She w’ite, I is black,” he muttered calculatingly. “She young, I is
ole; sho I is ole. She good to Pa-Jeff like I her own kin an’ color.”
This line of thought seemed to possess him to the exclusion of every
other. Late in the night he was still muttering.

“Sho I is ole. She good to Pa-Jeff, yas.”

A few days later, when Pa-Jeff happened to be feeling comparatively
well, he presented himself at the house just as the family had assembled
at their early dinner. Looking up suddenly, Monsieur Valtour was
astonished to see him standing there in the room near the open door. He
leaned upon his cane and his grizzled head was bowed upon his breast.
There was general satisfaction expressed at seeing Pa-Jeff on his legs
once more.

“Why, old man, I’m glad to see you out again,” exclaimed the planter,
cordially, pouring a glass of wine, which he instructed Viny to hand to
the old fellow. Pa-Jeff accepted the glass and set it solemnly down upon
a small table near by.

“Marse Albert,” he said, “I is come heah to-day fo’ to make a statement
of de rights an’ de wrongs w’at is done hang heavy on my soul dis heah
long time. Arter you heahs me an’ de missus heahs me an’ de chillun an’
ev’-body, den ef you says: ‘Pa-Jeff you kin tech yo’ lips to dat glass
o’ wine,’ all well an’ right.’”

His manner was impressive and caused the family to exchange surprised
and troubled glances. Foreseeing that his recital might be long, a chair
was offered to him, but he declined it.

“One day,” he began, “w’en I ben hoein’ de madam’s flower bed close to
de fence, Sosthéne he ride up, he say: ‘Heah, Pa-Jeff, heah de mail.’ I
takes de mail f’on ’im an’ I calls out to Viny w’at settin’ on de
gallery: ‘Heah Marse Albert’s mail, gal; come git it.’

“But Viny she answer, pert-like—des like Viny: ‘You is got two laigs,
Pa-Jeff, des well as me.’ I ain’t no ban’ fo’ disputin’ wid gals, so I
brace up an’ I come ’long to de house an’ goes on in dat settin’-room
dah, naix’ to de dinin’-room. I lays dat mail down on Marse Albert’s
table; den I looks roun’.

“Ev’thing do look putty, sho! De lace cu’tains was a-flappin’ an’ de
flowers was a-smellin’ sweet, an’ de pictures a-settin’ back on de wall.
I keep on lookin’ roun’. To reckly my eye hit fall on de li’le gal w’at
al’ays sets on de een’ o’ de mantel-shelf. She do look mighty sassy dat
day, wid ’er toe a-stickin’ out, des so; an’ holdin’ her skirt des dat
away; an’ lookin’ at me wid her head twis’.

“I laff out. Viny mus’ heahed me. I say, ‘g’long ’way f’om dah, gal.’
She keep on smilin’. I reaches out my han’. Den Satan an’ de good
Sperrit, dey begins to wrastle in me. De Sperrit say: ‘You ole
fool-nigga, you; mine w’at you about.’ Satan keep on shovin’ my han’—des
so—keep on shovin’. Satan he mighty powerful dat day, an’ he win de
fight. I kiar dat li’le trick home in my pocket.”

Pa-Jeff lowered his head for a moment in bitter confusion. His hearers
were moved with distressful astonishment. They would have had him stop
the recital right there, but Pa-Jeff resumed, with an effort:

“Come dat night I heah tell how dat li’le trick, we’th heap money; how
madam, she cryin’ ’cause her li’le blessed lamb was use’ to play wid
dat, an’ kiar-on ov’ it. Den I git scared. I say, ‘w’at I gwine do?’ An’
up jump Satan an’ de Sperrit a-wrastlin’ again.

“De Sperrit say: ‘Kiar hit back whar it come f’om, Pa-Jeff.’ Satan ’low:
‘Fling it in de bayeh, you ole fool.’ De Sperrit say: ‘You won’t fling
dat in de bayeh, whar de madam kain’t neva sot eyes on hit no mo’?’ Den
Satan he kine give in; he ’low he plumb sick o’ disputin’ so long; tell
me go hide it some ’eres whar dey nachelly gwine fine it. Satan he win
dat fight.

“Des w’en de day g’ine break, I creeps out an’ goes ’long de fiel’ road.
I pass by Ma’me Bedaut’s house. I riclic how dey says li’le Bedaut gal
ben in de sittin’-room, too, day befo’. De winda war open. Ev’body
sleep-in’. I tres’ in my head, des like a dog w’at shame hisse’f. I sees
dat box o’ rags befo’ my eyes; an’ I drops dat li’le imp’dence ’mongst
dem rags.

“Mebby yo’ all t’ink Satan an’ de Sperrit lef’ me ’lone, arter dat?”
continued Pa-Jeff, straightening himself from the relaxed position in
which his members seemed to have settled.

“No, suh; dey ben desputin’ straight ’long. Las’ night dey come nigh
onto en’in’ me up. De Sperrit cay: ‘Come ’long, I gittin’ tired dis
heah, you g’long up yonda an’ tell de truf an’ shame de devil.’ Satan
’low: ‘Stay whar you is; you heah me!’ Dey clutches me. Dey twis’es an’
twines me. Dey dashes me down an’ jerks me up. But de Sperrit he win dat
fight in de en’, an’ heah I is, mist’ess, master, chillun’; heah I is.”

Years later Pa-Jeff was still telling the story of his temptation and
fall. The negroes especially seemed never to tire of hearing him relate
it. He enlarged greatly upon the theme as he went, adding new and
dramatic features which gave fresh interest to its every telling.

Agapie grew up to deserve the confidence and favors of the family. She
redoubled her acts of kindness toward Pa-Jeff; but somehow she could not
look into his face again.

Yet she need not have feared. Long before the end came, poor old
Pa-Jeff, confused, bewildered, believed the story himself as firmly as
those who had heard him tell it over and over for so many years.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               Nég Créol

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               Nég Créol

[Illustration]


At the remote period of his birth he had been named César François
Xavier, but no one ever thought of calling him anything but Chicot, or
Nég, or Maringouin. Down at the French market, where he worked among the
fishmongers, they called him Chicot, when they were not calling him
names that are written less freely than they are spoken. But one felt
privileged to call him almost anything, he was so black, lean, lame, and
shriveled. He wore a head-kerchief, and whatever other rags the
fishermen and their wives chose to bestow upon him. Throughout one whole
winter he wore a woman’s discarded jacket with puffed sleeves.

Among some startling beliefs entertained by Chicot was one that “Michié
St. Pierre et Michié St. Paul” had created him. Of “Michié bon Dieu” he
held his own private opinion, and not a too flattering one at that. This
fantastic notion concerning the origin of his being he owed to the early
teaching of his young master, a lax believer, and a great _farceur_ in
his day. Chicot had once been thrashed by a robust young Irish priest
for expressing his religious views, and at another time knifed by a
Sicilian. So he had come to hold his peace upon that subject.

Upon another theme he talked freely and harped continuously. For years
he had tried to convince his associates that his master had left a
progeny, rich, cultured, powerful, and numerous beyond belief. This
prosperous race of beings inhabited the most imposing mansions in the
city of New Orleans. Men of note and position, whose names were familiar
to the public, he swore were grandchildren, great-grandchildren, or,
less frequently, distant relatives of his master, long deceased, Ladies
who came to the market in carriages, or whose elegance of attire
attracted the attention and admiration of the fishwomen, were all _des
’tites cousines_ to his former master, Jean Boisduré. He never looked
for recognition from any of these superior beings, but delighted to
discourse by the hour upon their dignity and pride of birth and wealth.

Chicot always carried an old gunny-sack, and into this went his
earnings. He cleaned stalls at the market, scaled fish, and did many odd
offices for the itinerant merchants, who usually paid in trade for his
service. Occasionally he saw the color of silver and got his clutch upon
a coin, but he accepted anything, and seldom made terms. He was glad to
get a handkerchief from the Hebrew, and grateful if the Choctaws would
trade him a bottle of _filé_ it. The butcher flung him a soup bone, and
the fishmonger a few crabs or a paper bag of shrimps. It was the big
_mulatresse_, _vendeuse de café_, who cared for his inner man.

Once Chicot was accused by a shoe-vender of attempting to steal a pair
of ladies’ shoes. He declared he was only examining them. The clamor
raised in the market was terrific. Young Dagoes assembled and squealed
like rats; a couple of Gascon butchers bellowed like bulls. Matteo’s
wife shook her fist in the accuser’s face and called him
incomprehensible names. The Choctaw women, where they squatted, turned
their slow eyes in the direction of the fray, taking no further notice;
while a policeman jerked Chicot around by the puffed sleeve and
brandished a club. It was a narrow escape.

Nobody knew where Chicot lived. A man—even a nég créol—who lives among
the reeds and willows of Bayou St. John, in a deserted chicken-coop
constructed chiefly of tarred paper, is not going to boast of his
habitation or to invite attention to his domestic appointments. When,
after market hours, he vanished in the direction of St. Philip street,
limping, seemingly bent under the weight of his gunny-bag, it was like
the disappearance from the stage of some petty actor whom the audience
does not follow in imagination beyond the wings, or think of till his
return in another scene.

There was one to whom Chicot’s coming or going meant more than this. In
_la maison grise_ they called her La Chouette, for no earthly reason
unless that she perched high under the roof of the old rookery and
scolded in shrill sudden outbursts. Forty or fifty years before, when
for a little while she acted minor parts with a company of French
players (an escapade that had brought her grandmother to the grave), she
was known as Mademoiselle de Montallaine. Seventy-five years before she
had been christened Aglaé Boisduré.

No matter at what hour the old negro appeared at her threshold, Mamzelle
Aglaé always kept him waiting till she finished her prayers. She opened
the door for him and silently motioned him to a seat, returning to
prostrate herself upon her knees before a crucifix, and a shell filled
with holy water that stood on a small table; it represented in her
imagination an altar. Chicot knew that she did it to aggravate him; he
was convinced that she timed her devotions to begin when she heard his
footsteps on the stairs. He would sit with sullen eyes contemplating her
long, spare, poorly clad figure as she knelt and read from her book or
finished her prayers. Bitter was the religious warfare that had raged
for years between them, and Mamzelle Aglaé had grown, on her side, as
intolerant as Chicot. She had come to hold St. Peter and St. Paul in
such utter detestation that she had cut their pictures out of her
prayer-book.

Then Mamzelle Aglaé pretended not to care what Chicot had in his bag. He
drew forth a small hunk of beef and laid it in her basket that stood on
the bare floor. She looked from the corner of her eye, and went on
dusting the table. He brought out a handful of potatoes, some pieces of
sliced fish, a few herbs, a yard of calico, and a small pat of butter
wrapped in lettuce leaves. He was proud of the butter, and wanted her to
notice it. He held it out and asked her for something to put it on. She
handed him a saucer, and looked indifferent and resigned, with lifted
eyebrows.

“Pas d’ sucre, Nég?”

Chicot shook his head and scratched it, and looked like a black picture
of distress and mortification. No sugar! But tomorrow he would get a
pinch here and a pinch there, and would bring as much as a cupful.

Mamzelle Aglaé then sat down, and talked to Chicot uninterruptedly and
confidentially. She complained bitterly, and it was all about a pain
that lodged in her leg; that crept and acted like a live, stinging
serpent, twining about her waist and up her spine, and coiling round the
shoulder-blade. And then _les rheumatismes_ in her fingers! He could see
for himself how they were knotted. She could not bend them; she could
hold nothing in her hands, and had let a saucer fall that morning and
broken it in pieces. And if she were to tell him that she had slept a
wink through the night, she would be a liar, deserving of perdition. She
had sat at the window _la nuit blanche_, hearing the hours strike and
the market-wagons rumble. Chicot nodded, and kept up a running fire of
sympathetic comment and suggestive remedies for rheumatism and insomnia:
herbs, or _tisanes_, or _grigris_, or all three. As if he knew! There
was Purgatory Mary, a perambulating soul whose office in life was to
pray for the shades in purgatory,—she had brought Mamzelle Aglaé a
bottle of _eau de Lourdes_, but so little of it! She might have kept her
water of Lourdes, for all the good it did,—a drop! Not so much as would
cure a fly or a mosquito! Mamzelle Aglaé was going to show Purgatory
Mary the door when she came again, not only because of her avarice with
the Lourdes water, but, beside that, she brought in on her feet dirt
that could only be removed with a shovel after she left.

And Mamzelle Aglaé wanted to inform Chicot that there would be slaughter
and bloodshed in _la maison grise_ if the people below stairs did not
mend their ways. She was convinced that they lived for no other purpose
than to torture and molest her. The woman kept a bucket of dirty water
constantly on the landing with the hope of Mamzelle Aglaé falling over
it or into it. And she knew that the children were instructed to gather
in the hall and on the stairway, and scream and make a noise and jump up
and down like galloping horses, with the intention of driving her to
suicide. Chicot should notify the policeman on the beat, and have them
arrested, if possible, and thrust into the parish prison, where they
belonged.

Chicot would have been extremely alarmed if he had ever chanced to find
Mamzelle Aglaé in an uncomplaining mood. It never occurred to him that
she might be otherwise. He felt that she had a right to quarrel with
fate, if ever mortal had. Her poverty was a disgrace, and he hung his
head before it and felt ashamed.

One day he found Mamzelle Aglaé stretched on the bed, with her head tied
up in a handkerchief. Her sole complaint that day was, “Aïe—aïe—aïe!
Aïe—aïe—aïe!” uttered with every breath. He had seen her so before,
especially when the weather was damp.

“Vous pas bézouin tisane, Mamzelle Aglaé? Vous pas veux mo cri gagni
docteur?”

She desired nothing. “Aïe—aïe—aïe!”

He emptied his bag very quietly, so as not to disturb her; and he wanted
to stay there with her and lie down on the floor in case she needed him,
but the woman from below had come up. She was an Irishwoman with rolled
sleeves.

“It’s a shtout shtick I’m afther giving her, Nég, and she do but knock
on the flure it’s me or Janie or wan of us that’ll be hearing her.”

“You too good, Brigitte. Aïe—aïe—aïe! Une goutte d’eau sucré, Nég! That
Purg’tory Marie,—you see hair, ma bonne Brigitte, you tell hair go say
li’le prayer là-bas au Cathédral. Aïe—aïe—aïe!”

Nég could hear her lamentation as he descended the stairs. It followed
him as he limped his way through the city streets, and seemed part of
the city’s noise; he could hear it in the rumble of wheels and jangle of
car-*bells, and in the voices of those passing by.

He stopped at Mimotte the Voudou’s shanty and bought a _grigri_—a cheap
one for fifteen cents. Mimotte held her charms at all prices. This he
intended to introduce next day into Mamzelle Anglaé’s room,—somewhere
about the altar,—to the confusion and discomfort of “Michié bon Dieu,”
who persistently declined to concern himself with the welfare of a
Boisduré.

At night, among the reeds on the bayou, Chicot could still hear the
woman’s wail, mingled now with the croaking of the frogs. If he could
have been convinced that giving up his life down there in the water
would in any way have bettered her condition, he would not have
hesitated to sacrifice the remnant of his existence that was wholly
devoted to her. He lived but to serve her. He did not know it himself;
but Chicot knew so little, and that little in such a distorted way! He
could scarcely have been expected, even in his most lucid moments, to
give himself over to self-analysis.

Chicot gathered an uncommon amount of dainties at market the following
day. He had to work hard, and scheme and whine a little; but he got hold
of an orange and a lump of ice and a _chou-fleur_. He did not drink his
cup of _café au lait_, but asked Mimi Lambeau to put it in the little
new tin pail that the Hebrew notion-vender had just given him in
exchange for a mess of shrimps. This time, however, Chicot had his
trouble for nothing. When he reached the upper room of _la maison
grise_, it was to find that Mamzelle Aglaé had died during the night. He
set his bag down in the middle of the floor, and stood shaking, and
whined low like a dog in pain.

Everything had been done. The Irishwoman had gone for the doctor, and
Purgatory Mary had summoned a priest. Furthermore, the woman had
arranged Mamzelle Aglaé decently. She had covered the table with a white
cloth, and had placed it at the head of the bed, with the crucifix and
two lighted candles in silver candlesticks upon it; the little bit of
ornamentation brightened and embellished the poor room. Purgatory Mary,
dressed in shabby black, fat and breathing hard, sat reading half
audibly from a prayer-book. She was watching the dead and the silver
candlesticks, which she had borrowed from a benevolent society, and for
which she held herself responsible. A young man was just leaving,—a
reporter snuffing the air for items, who had scented one up there in the
top room of _la maison grise_.

All the morning Janie had been escorting a procession of street Arabs up
and down the stairs to view the remains. One of them—a little girl, who
had had her face washed and had made a species of toilet for the
occasion—refused to be dragged away. She stayed seated as if at an
entertainment, fascinated alternately by the long, still figure of
Mamzelle Aglaé, the mumbling lips of Purgatory Mary, and the silver
candlesticks.

“Will ye get down on yer knees, man, and say a prayer for the dead!”
commanded the woman.

But Chicot only shook his head, and refused to obey. He approached the
bed, and laid a little black paw for a moment on the stiffened body of
Mamzelle Aglaé. There was nothing for him to do here. He picked up his
old ragged hat and his bag and went away.

“The black h’athen!” the woman muttered. “Shut the dure, child.”

The little girl slid down from her chair, and went on tiptoe to shut the
door which Chicot had left open. Having resumed her seat, she fastened
her eyes upon Purgatory Mary’s heaving chest.

“You, Chicot!” cried Matteo’s wife the next morning. “My man, he read in
paper ’bout woman name’ Boisduré, use’ b’long to big-a famny. She die
roun’ on St. Philip—po’, same-a like church rat. It’s any them Boisdurés
you alla talk ’bout?”

Chicot shook his head in slow but emphatic denial. No, indeed, the woman
was not of kin to his Boisdurés. He surely had told Matteo’s wife often
enough—how many times did he have to repeat it!—of their wealth, their
social standing. It was doubtless some Boisduré of _les Attakapas_; it
was none of his.

The next day there was a small funeral procession passing a little
distance away,—a hearse and a carriage or two. There was the priest who
had attended Mamzelle Aglaé, and a benevolent Creole gentleman whose
father had known the Boisdurés in his youth. There was a couple of
player-folk, who, having got wind of the story, had thrust their hands
into their pockets.

“Look, Chicot!” cried Matteo’s wife. “Yonda go the fune’al. Mus-a be
that-a Boisduré woman we talken ’bout yesaday.”

But Chicot paid no heed. What was to him the funeral of a woman who had
died in St. Philip street? He did not even turn his head in the
direction of the moving procession. He went on scaling his red-snapper.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               The Lilies

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               The Lilies

[Illustration]


That little vagabond Mamouche amused himself one afternoon by letting
down the fence rails that protected Mr. Billy’s young crop of cotton and
corn. He had first looked carefully about him to make sure there was no
witness to this piece of rascality. Then he crossed the lane and did the
same with the Widow Angèle’s fence, thereby liberating Toto, the white
calf who stood disconsolately penned up on the other side.

It was not ten seconds before Toto was frolicking madly in Mr. Billy’s
crop, and Mamouche—the young scamp—was running swiftly down the lane,
laughing fiendishly to himself as he went.

He could not at first decide whether there could be more fun in letting
Toto demolish things at his pleasure, or in warning Mr. Billy of the
calf’s presence in the field. But the latter course commended itself as
possessing a certain refinement of perfidy.

“Ho, the’a, you!” called out Mamouche to one of Mr. Billy’s hands, when
he got around to where the men were at work; “you betta go yon’a an’ see
’bout that calf o’ Ma’me Angèle; he done broke in the fiel’ an’ ’bout to
finish the crop, him.” Then Mamouche went and sat behind a big tree,
where, unobserved, he could laugh to his heart’s content.

Mr. Billy’s fury was unbounded when he learned that Madame Angèle’s calf
was eating up and trampling down his corn. At once he sent a detachment
of men and boys to expel the animal from the field. Others were required
to repair the damaged fence; while he himself, boiling with wrath, rode
up the lane on his wicked black charger.

But merely to look upon the devastation was not enough for Mr. Billy. He
dismounted from his horse, and strode belligerently up to Madame
Angèle’s door, upon which he gave, with his riding-whip, a couple of
sharp raps that plainly indicated the condition of his mind.

Mr. Billy looked taller and broader than ever as he squared himself on
the gallery of Madame Angèle’s small and modest house. She herself
half-opened the door, a pale, sweet-looking woman, somewhat bewildered,
and holding a piece of sewing in her hands. Little Marie Louise was
beside her, with big, inquiring, frightened eyes.

“Well, Madam!” blustered Mr. Billy, “this is a pretty piece of work!
That young beast of yours is a fence-breaker, Madam, and ought to be
shot.”

“Oh, non, non, M’sieur. Toto’s too li’le; I’m sho he can’t break any
fence, him.”

“Don’t contradict me, Madam. I say he’s a fence-breaker. There’s the
proof before your eyes. He ought to be shot, I say, and—don’t let it
occur again, Madam.” And Mr. Billy turned and stamped down the steps
with a great clatter of spurs as he went.

Madame Angèle was at the time in desperate haste to finish a young
lady’s Easter dress, and she could not afford to let Toto’s escapade
occupy her to any extent, much as she regretted it. But little Marie
Louise was greatly impressed by the affair. She went out in the yard to
Toto, who was under the fig-tree, looking not half so shamefaced as he
ought. The child, with arms clasped around the little fellow’s white
shaggy neck, scolded him roundly.

“Ain’t you shame’, Toto, to go eat up Mr. Billy’s cotton an’ co’n? W’at
Mr. Billy ev’a done to you, to go do him that way? If you been hungry,
Toto, w’y you did’n’ come like always an’ put yo’ head in the winda? I’m
goin’ tell yo’ maman w’en she come back f’om the woods to ’s’evenin’,
M’sieur.

Marie Louise only ceased her mild rebuke when she fancied she saw a
penitential look in Toto’s big soft eyes.

She had a keen instinct of right and justice for so young a little maid.
And all the afternoon, and long into the night, she was disturbed by the
thought of the unfortunate accident. Of course, there could be no
question of repaying Mr. Billy with money; she and her mother had none.
Neither had they cotton and corn with which to make good the loss he had
sustained through them.

But had they not something far more beautiful and precious than cotton
and corn? Marie Louise thought with delight of that row of Easter lilies
on their tall green stems, ranged thick along the sunny side of the
house.

The assurance that she would, after all, be able to satisfy Mr. Billy’s
just anger, was a very sweet one. And soothed by it, Marie Louise soon
fell asleep and dreamt a grotesque dream: that the lilies were having a
stately dance on the green in the moonlight, and were inviting Mr. Billy
to join them.

The following day, when it was nearing noon, Marie Louise said to her
mamma: “Maman, can I have some of the Easter lily, to do with like I
want?”

Madame Angèle was just then testing the heat of an iron with which to
press out the seams in the young lady’s Easter dress, and she answered a
shade impatiently:

“Yes, yes; va t’en, chérie,” thinking that her little girl wanted to
pluck a lily or two.

So the child took a pair of old shears from her mother’s basket, and out
she went to where the tall, perfumed lilies were nodding, and shaking
off from their glistening petals the rain-drops with which a passing
cloud had just laughingly pelted them.

Snip, snap, went the shears here and there, and never did Marie Louise
stop plying them till scores of those long-stemmed lilies lay upon the
ground. There were far more than she could hold in her small hands, so
she literally clasped the great bunch in her arms, and staggered to her
feet with it.

Marie Louise was intent upon her purpose, and lost no time in its
accomplishment. She was soon trudging earnestly down the lane with her
sweet burden, never stopping, and only once glancing aside to cast a
reproachful look at Toto, whom she had not wholly forgiven.

She did not in the least mind that the dogs barked, or that the darkies
laughed at her. She went straight on to Mr. Billy’s big house, and right
into the dining-room, where Mr. Billy sat eating his dinner all alone.

It was a finely-furnished room, but disorderly—very disorderly, as an
old bachelor’s personal surroundings sometimes are. A black boy stood
waiting upon the table. When little Marie Louise suddenly appeared, with
that armful of lilies, Mr. Billy seemed for a moment transfixed at the
sight.

“Well—bless—my soul! what’s all this? What’s all this?” he questioned,
with staring eyes.

Marie Louise had already made a little courtesy. Her sunbonnet had
fallen back, leaving exposed her pretty round head; and her sweet brown
eyes were full of confidence as they looked into Mr. Billy’s.

“I’m bring some lilies to pay back fo’ yo’ cotton an’ co’n w’at Toto eat
all up, M’sieur.”

Mr. Billy turned savagely upon Pompey. “What are you laughing at, you
black rascal? Leave the room!”

Pompey, who out of mistaken zeal had doubled himself with merriment, was
too accustomed to the admonition to heed it literally, and he only made
a pretense of withdrawing from Mr. Billy’s elbow.

“Lilies! well, upon my—isn’t it the little one from across the lane?”

“Dat’s who,” affirmed Pompey, cautiously insinuating himself again into
favor.

“Lilies! who ever heard the like? Why, the baby’s buried under ’em. Set
’em down somewhere, little one; anywhere.” And Marie Louise, glad to be
relieved from the weight of the great cluster, dumped them all on the
table close to Mr. Billy.

The perfume that came from the damp, massed flowers was heavy and almost
sickening in its pungency. Mr. Billy quivered a little, and drew
involuntarily back, as if from an unexpected assailant, when the odor
reached him. He had been making cotton and corn for so many years, he
had forgotten there were such things as lilies in the world.

“Kiar ’em out? fling ’em ’way?” questioned Pompey, who had observed his
master cunningly.

“Let ’em alone! Keep your hands off them! Leave the room, you outlandish
black scamp! What are you standing there for? Can’t you set the Mamzelle
a place at table, and draw up a chair?”

So Marie Louise—perched upon a fine old-fashioned chair, supplemented by
a Webster’s Unabridged—sat down to dine with Mr. Billy.

She had never eaten in company with so peculiar a gentleman before; so
irascible toward the inoffensive Pompey, and so courteous to herself.
But she was not ill at ease, and conducted herself properly as her mamma
had taught her how.

Mr. Billy was anxious that she should enjoy her dinner, and began by
helping her generously to Jambalaya. When she had tasted it she made no
remark, only laid down her fork, and looked composedly before her.

“Why, bless me! what ails the little one? You don’t eat your rice.”

“It ain’t cook’, M’sieur,” replied Marie Louise politely.

Pompey nearly strangled in his attempt to smother an explosion.

“Of course it isn’t cooked,” echoed Mr. Billy, excitedly, pushing away
his plate. “What do you mean, setting a mess of that sort before human
beings? Do you take us for a couple of—of rice-birds? What are you
standing there for; can’t you look up some jam or something to keep the
young one from starving? Where’s all that jam I saw stewing a while
back, here?”

Pompey withdrew, and soon returned with a platter of black-looking jam.
Mr. Billy ordered cream for it. Pompey reported there was none.

“No cream, with twenty-five cows on the plantation if there’s one!”
cried Mr. Billy, almost springing from his chair with indignation.

“Aunt Printy ’low she sot de pan o’ cream on de winda-sell, suh, an’
Unc’ Jonah come ’long an’ tu’n it cl’ar ova; neva lef’ a drap in de
pan.”

But evidently the jam, with or without cream, was as distasteful to
Marie Louise as the rice was; for after tasting it gingerly she laid
away her spoon as she had done before.

“O, no! little one; you don’t tell me it isn’t cooked this time,”
laughed Mr. Billy. “I saw the thing boiling a day and a half. Wasn’t it
a day and a half, Pompey? if you know how to tell the truth.”

“Aunt Printy alluz do cooks her p’esarves tell dey plumb done, sho,”
agreed Pompey.

“It’s burn’, M’sieur,” said Marie Louise, politely, but decidedly, to
the utter confusion of Mr. Billy, who was as mortified as could be at
the failure of his dinner to please his fastidious little visitor.

Well, Mr. Billy thought of Marie Louise a good deal after that; as long
as the lilies lasted. And they lasted long, for he had the whole
household employed in taking care of them. Often he would chuckle to
himself: “The little rogue, with her black eyes and her lilies! And the
rice wasn’t cooked, if you please; and the jam was burnt. And the best
of it is, she was right.”

But when the lilies withered finally, and had to be thrown away, Mr.
Billy donned his best suit, a starched shirt and fine silk necktie. Thus
attired, he crossed the lane to carry his somewhat tardy apologies to
Madame Angèle and Mamzelle Marie Louise, and to pay them a first visit.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                                 Azélie

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                                 Azélie

[Illustration]


Azélie crossed the yard with slow, hesitating steps. She wore a pink
sunbonnet and a faded calico dress that had been made the summer before,
and was now too small for her in every way. She carried a large tin pail
on her arm. When within a few yards of the house she stopped under a
chinaberry-tree, quite still, except for the occasional slow turning of
her head from side to side.

Mr. Mathurin, from his elevation upon the upper gallery, laughed when he
saw her; for he knew she would stay there, motionless, till some one
noticed and questioned her.

The planter was just home from the city, and was therefore in an
excellent humor, as he always was, on getting back to what he called _le
grand air_, the space and stillness of the country, and the scent of the
fields. He was in shirtsleeves, walking around the gallery that
encircled the big square white house. Beneath was a brick-paved portico
upon which the lower rooms opened. At wide intervals were large
whitewashed pillars that supported the upper gallery.

In one corner of the lower house was the store, which was in no sense a
store for the general public, but maintained only to supply the needs of
Mr. Mathurin’s “hands.”

“Eh bien! what do you want, Azélie?” the planter finally called out to
the girl in French. She advanced a few paces, and, pushing back her
sunbonnet, looked up at him with a gentle, inoffensive face—“to which
you would give the good God without confession,” he once described it.

“Bon jou’, M’si’ Mathurin,” she replied; and continued in English: “I
come git a li’le piece o’ meat. We plumb out o’ meat home.”

“Well, well, the meat is n’ going to walk to you, my chile: it has n’
got feet. Go fine Mr. ’Polyte. He’s yonda mending his buggy unda the
shed.” She turned away with an alert little step, and went in search of
Mr. ’Polyte.

“That’s you again!” the young man exclaimed, with a pretended air of
annoyance, when he saw her. He straightened himself, and looked down at
her and her pail with a comprehending glance. The sweat was standing in
shining beads on his brown, good-looking face. He was in his
shirt-sleeves, and the legs of his trousers were thrust into the tops of
his fine, high-heeled boots. He wore his straw hat very much on one
side, and had an air that was altogether _fanfaron_. He reached to a
back pocket for the store key, which was as large as the pistol that he
sometimes carried in the same place. She followed him across the thick,
tufted grass of the yard with quick, short steps that strove to keep
pace with his longer, swinging ones.

When he had unlocked and opened the heavy door of the store, there
escaped from the close room the strong, pungent odor of the varied wares
and provisions massed within. Azélie seemed to like the odor, and,
lifting her head, snuffed the air as people sometimes do upon entering a
conservatory filled with fragrant flowers.

A broad ray of light streamed in through the open door, illumining the
dingy interior. The double wooden shutters of the windows were all
closed, and secured on the inside by iron hooks.

“Well, w’at you want, Azélie?” asked ’Polyte, going behind the counter
with an air of hurry and importance. “I ain’t got time to fool. Make
has’e; say w’at you want.”

Her reply was precisely the same that she had made to Mr. Mathurin.

“I come git a li’le piece o’ meat. We plumb out o’ meat home.”

He seemed exasperated.

“Bonté! w’at you all do with meat yonda? You don’t reflec’ you about to
eat up yo’ crop befo’ it’s good out o’ the groun’, you all. I like to
know w’y yo’ pa don’t go he’p with the killin’ once aw’ile, an’ git some
fresh meat fo’ a change.”

She answered in an unshaded, unmodulated voice that was penetrating,
like a child’s: “Popa he do go he’p wid the killin’; but he say he can’t
work ’less he got salt meat. He got plenty to feed—him. He’s got to hire
he’p wid his crop, an’ he’s boun’ to feed ’em; they won’t year no
diffe’nt. An’ he’s got gra’ma to feed, an’ Sauterelle, an’ me—”

“An’ all the lazy-bone ’Cadians in the country that know w’ere they
goin’ to fine the coffee-pot always in the corna of the fire,” grumbled
’Polyte.

With an iron hook he lifted a small piece of salt meat from the pork
barrel, weighed it, and placed it in her pail. Then she wanted a little
coffee. He gave it to her reluctantly. He was still more loath to let
her have sugar; and when she asked for lard, he refused flatly.

She had taken off her sunbonnet, and was fanning herself with it, as she
leaned with her elbows upon the counter, and let her eyes travel
lingeringly along the well-lined shelves. ’Polyte stood staring into her
face with a sense of aggravation that her presence, her manner, always
stirred up in him.

The face was colorless but for the red, curved line of the lips. Her
eyes were dark, wide, innocent, questioning eyes, and her black hair was
plastered smooth back from the forehead and temples. There was no trace
of any intention of coquetry in her manner. He resented this as a token
of indifference toward his sex, and thought it inexcusable.

“Well, Azélie, if it’s anything you don’t see, ask fo’ it,” he
suggested, with what he flattered himself was humor. But there was no
responsive humor in Azélie’s composition. She seriously drew a small
flask from her pocket.

“Popa say, if you want to let him have a li’le dram, ’count o’ his pains
that’s ’bout to cripple him.”

“Yo’ pa knows as well as I do we don’t sell w’isky. Mr. Mathurin don’t
carry no license.”

“I know. He say if you want to give ’im a li’le dram, he’s willin’ to do
some work fo’ you.”

“No! Once fo’ all, no!” And ’Polyte reached for the day-book, in which
to enter the articles he had given to her.

But Azélie’s needs were not yet satisfied. She wanted tobacco; he would
not give it to her. A spool of thread; he rolled one up, together with
two sticks of peppermint candy, and placed it in her pail. When she
asked for a bottle of coal-oil, he grudgingly consented, but assured her
it would be useless to cudgel her brain further, for he would positively
let her have nothing more. He disappeared toward the coal-oil tank,
which was hidden from view behind the piled-up boxes on the counter.
When she heard him searching for an empty quart bottle, and making a
clatter with the tin funnels, she herself withdrew from the counter
against which she had been leaning.

After they quitted the store, ’Polyte, with a perplexed expression upon
his face, leaned for a moment against one of the whitewashed pillars,
watching the girl cross the yard. She had folded her sunbonnet into a
pad, which she placed beneath the heavy pail that she balanced upon her
head. She walked upright, with a slow, careful tread. Two of the yard
dogs that had stood a moment before upon the threshold of the store
door, quivering and wagging their tails, were following her now, with a
little businesslike trot. ’Polyte called them back.

The cabin which the girl occupied with her father, her grandmother, and
her little brother Sauterelle, was removed some distance from the
plantation house, and only its pointed roof could be discerned like a
speck far away across the field of cotton, which was all in bloom. Her
figure soon disappeared from view, and ’Polyte emerged from the shelter
of the gallery, and started again toward his interrupted task. He turned
to say to the planter, who was keeping up his measured tramp above:

“Mr. Mathurin, ain’t it ’mos’ time to stop givin’ credit to Arsène
Pauché. Look like that crop o’ his ain’t goin’ to start to pay his
account. I don’t see, me, anyway, how you come to take that triflin’
Li’le river gang on the place.”

“I know it was a mistake, ’Polyte, but que voulez-vous?” the planter
returned, with a good-natured shrug. “Now they are yere, we can’t let
them starve, my frien’. Push them to work all you can. Hole back all
supplies that are not necessary, an’ nex’ year we will let some one else
enjoy the privilege of feeding them,” he ended, with a laugh.

“I wish they was all back on Li’le river,” ’Polyte muttered under his
breath as he turned and walked slowly away.

Directly back of the store was the young man’s sleeping-room. He had
made himself quite comfortable there in his corner. He had screened his
windows and doors; planted Madeira vines, which now formed a thick green
curtain between the two pillars that faced his room; and had swung a
hammock out there, in which he liked well to repose himself after the
fatigues of the day.

He lay long in the hammock that evening, thinking over the day’s
happenings and the morrow’s work, half dozing, half dreaming, and wholly
possessed by the charm of the night, the warm, sweeping air that blew
through the long corridor, and the almost unbroken stillness that
enveloped him.

At times his random thoughts formed themselves into an almost inaudible
speech: “I wish she would go ’way f’om yere.”

One of the dogs came and thrust his cool, moist muzzle against ’Polyte’s
cheek. He caressed the fellow’s shaggy head. “I don’t know w’at’s the
matta with her,” he sighed; “I don’ b’lieve she’s got good sense.”

It was a long time afterward that he murmured again: “I wish to God
she’d go ’way f’om yere!”

The edge of the moon crept up—a keen, curved blade of light above the
dark line of the cotton-field. ’Polyte roused himself when he saw it. “I
didn’ know it was so late,” he said to himself—or to his dog. He entered
his room at once, and was soon in bed, sleeping soundly.

It was some hours later that ’Polyte was roused from his sleep by—he did
not know what; his senses were too scattered and confused to determine
at once. There was at first no sound; then so faint a one that he
wondered how he could have heard it. A door of his room communicated
with the store, but this door was never used, and was almost completely
blocked by wares piled up on the other side. The faint noise that
’Polyte heard, and which came from within the store, was followed by a
flare of light that he could discern through the chinks, and that lasted
as long as a match might burn.

He was now fully aware that some one was in the store. How the intruder
had entered he could not guess, for the key was under his pillow with
his watch and his pistol.

As cautiously as he could he donned an extra garment, thrust his bare
feet into slippers, and crept out into the portico, pistol in hand.

The shutters of one of the store windows were open. He stood close to
it, and waited, which he considered surer and safer than to enter the
dark and crowded confines of the store to engage in what might prove a
bootless struggle with the intruder.

He had not long to wait. In a few moments some one darted through the
open window as nimbly as a cat. ’Polyte staggered back as if a heavy
blow had stunned him. His first thought and his first exclamation were:
“My God! how close I come to killin’ you!”

It was Azélie. She uttered no cry, but made one quick effort to run when
she saw him. He seized her arm and held her with a brutal grip. He put
the pistol back into his pocket. He was shaking like a man with the
palsy. One by one he took from her the parcels she was carrying, and
flung them back into the store. There were not many: some packages of
tobacco, a cheap pipe, some fishing-tackle, and the flask which she had
brought with her in the afternoon. This he threw into the yard. It was
still empty, for she had not been able to find the “key” to the
whisky-barrel.

“So—so, you a thief!” he muttered savagely under his breath.

“You hurtin’ me, Mr. ’Polyte,” she complained, squirming. He somewhat
relaxed, but did not relinquish, his hold upon her.

“I ain’t no thief,” she blurted.

“You was stealin’,” he contradicted her sharply.

“I wasn’ stealin’. I was jus’ takin’ a few li’le things you all too mean
to gi’ me. You all treat my popa like he was a dog. It’s on’y las’ week
Mr. Mathurin sen’ ’way to the city to fetch a fine buckboa’d fo’ Son
Ambroise, an’ he’s on’y a nigga, après tout. An’ my popa he want a
picayune tobacca? It’s ‘No’—” She spoke loud in her monotonous, shrill
voice. ’Polyte kept saying: “Hush, I tell you! Hush! Somebody’ll year
you. Hush! It’s enough you broke in the sto’—how you got in the sto’?”
he added, looking from her to the open window.

“It was w’en you was behine the boxes to the coal-oil tank—I unhook’
it,” she explained sullenly.

“An’ you don’ know I could sen’ you to Baton Rouge fo’ that?” He shook
her as though trying to rouse her to a comprehension of her grievous
fault.

“Jus’ fo’ a li’le picayune o’ tobacca!” she whimpered.

He suddenly abandoned his hold upon her, and left her free. She
mechanically rubbed the arm that he had grasped so violently.

Between the long row of pillars the moon was sending pale beams of
light. In one of these they were standing.

“Azélie,” he said, “go ’way f’om yere quick; some one might fine you
yere. W’en you want something in the sto’, fo’ yo’se’f or fo’ yo’ pa—I
don’ care—ask me fo’ it. But you—but you can’t neva set yo’ foot inside
that sto’ again. Co ’way f’on yere quick as you can, I tell you!”

She tried in no way to conciliate him. She turned and walked away over
the same ground she had crossed before. One of the big dogs started to
follow her. ’Polyte did not call him back this time. He knew no harm
could come to her, going through those lonely fields, while the animal
was at her side.

He went at once to his room for the store key that was beneath his
pillow. He entered the store, and refastened the window. When he had
made everything once more secure, he sat dejectedly down upon a bench
that was in the portico. He sat for a long time motionless. Then,
overcome by some powerful feeling that was at work within him, he buried
his face in his hands and wept, his whole body shaken by the violence of
his sobs.

After that night ’Polyte loved Azélie desperately. The very action which
should have revolted him had seemed, on the contrary, to inflame him
with love. He felt that love to be a degradation—something that he was
almost ashamed to acknowledge to himself; and he knew that he was
hopelessly unable to stifle it.

He watched now in a tremor for her coming. She came very often, for she
remembered every word he had said; and she did not hesitate to ask him
for those luxuries which she considered necessities to her “popa’s”
existence. She never attempted to enter the store, but always waited
outside, of her own accord, laughing, and playing with the dogs. She
seemed to have no shame or regret for what she had done, and plainly did
not realize that it was a disgraceful act. ’Polyte often shuddered with
disgust to discern in her a being so wholly devoid of moral sense.

He had always been an industrious, bustling fellow, never idle. Now
there were hours and hours in which he did nothing but long for the
sight of Azélie. Even when at work there was that gnawing want at his
heart to see her, often so urgent that he would leave everything to
wander down by her cabin with the hope of seeing her. It was even
something if he could catch a glimpse of Sauterelle playing in the
weeds, or of Arsène lazily dragging himself about, and smoking the pipe
which rarely left his lips now that he was kept so well supplied with
tobacco.

Once, down the bank of the bayou, when ’Polyte came upon Azélie
unexpectedly, and was therefore unprepared to resist the shock of her
sudden appearance, he seized her in his arms, and covered her face with
kisses. She was not indignant; she was not flustered or agitated, as
might have been a susceptible, coquettish girl; she was only astonished,
and annoyed.

“W’at you doin’, Mr. ’Polyte?” she cried, struggling. “Leave me ’lone, I
say! Leave me go!”

“I love you, I love you, I love you!” he stammered helplessly over and
over in her face.

“You mus’ los’ yo’ head,” she told him, red from the effort of the
struggle, when he released her.

“You right, Azélie; I b’lieve I los’ my head,” and he climbed up the
bank of the bayou as fast as he could.

After that his behavior was shameful, and he knew it, and he did not
care. He invented pretexts that would enable him to touch her hand with
his. He wanted to kiss her again, and told her she might come into the
store as she used to do. There was no need for her to unhook a window
now; he gave her whatever she asked for, charging it always to his own
account on the books. She permitted his caresses without returning them,
and yet that was all he seemed to live for now. He gave her a little
gold ring.

He was looking eagerly forward to the close of the season, when Arsène
would go back to Little River. He had arranged to ask Azélie to marry
him. He would keep her with him when the others went away. He longed to
rescue her from what he felt to be the demoralizing influences of her
family and her surroundings. ’Polyte believed he would be able to awaken
Azélie to finer, better impulses when he should have her apart to
himself.

But when the time came to propose it, Azélie looked at him in amazement.
“Ah, b’en, no. I ain’t goin’ to stay yere wid you, Mr. ’Polyte; I’m
goin’ yonda on Li’le river wid my popa.”

This resolve frightened him, but he pretended not to believe it.

“You jokin’, Azélie; you mus’ care a li’le about me. It looked to me all
along like you cared some about me.”

“An’ my popa, donc? Ah, b’en, no.”

“You don’ rememba how lonesome it is on Li’le river, Azélie,” he
pleaded. “W’enever I think ’bout Li’le river it always make me sad—like
I think about a graveyard. To me it’s like a person mus’ die, one way or
otha, w’en they go on Li’le river. Oh, I hate it! Stay with me, Azélie;
don’ go ’way f’om me.”

She said little, one way or the other, after that, when she had fully
understood his wishes, and her reserve led him to believe, since he
hoped it, that he had prevailed with her and that she had determined to
stay with him and be his wife.

It was a cool, crisp morning in December that they went away. In a
ramshackle wagon, drawn by an ill-mated team, Arsène Pauché and his
family left Mr. Mathurin’s plantation for their old familiar haunts on
Little river. The grandmother, looking like a witch, with a black shawl
tied over her head, sat upon a roll of bedding in the bottom of the
wagon. Sauterelle’s bead-like eyes glittered with mischief as he peeped
over the side. Azélie, with the pink sunbonnet completely hiding her
round young face, sat beside her father, who drove.

’Polyte caught one glimpse of the group as they passed in the road.
Turning, he hurried into his room, and locked himself in.

It soon became evident that ’Polyte’s services were going to count for
little. He himself was the first to realize this. One day he approached
the planter, and said: “Mr. Mathurin, befo’ we start anotha year
togetha, I betta tell you I’m goin’ to quit.” ’Polyte stood upon the
steps, and leaned back against the railing. The planter was a little
above on the gallery.

“W’at in the name o’ sense are you talking about, ’Polyte!” he exclaimed
in astonishment.

“It’s jus’ that; I’m boun’ to quit.”

“You had a better offer?”

“No; I ain’t had no offa.”

“Then explain yo’se’f, my frien’—explain yo’se’f,” requested Mr.
Mathurin, with something of offended dignity. “If you leave me, w’ere
are you going?”

’Polyte was beating his leg with his limp felt hat. “I reckon I jus’ as
well go yonda on Li’le river—w’ere Azélie,” he said.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                                Mamouche

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                                Mamouche

[Illustration]


Mamouche stood within the open doorway, which he had just entered. It
was night; the rain was falling in torrents, and the water trickled from
him as it would have done from an umbrella, if he had carried one.

Old Doctor John-Luis, who was toasting his feet before a blazing
hickory-wood fire, turned to gaze at the youngster through his
spectacles. Marshall, the old negro who had opened the door at the boy’s
knock, also looked down at him, and indignantly said:

“G’long back on de gall’ry an’ drip yo’se’f! W’at Cynthy gwine say
tomorrow w’en she see dat flo’ mess’ up dat away?”

“Come to the fire and sit down,” said Doctor John-Luis.

Doctor John-Luis was a bachelor. He was small and thin; he wore
snuff-colored clothes that were a little too large for him, and
spectacles. Time had not deprived him of an abundant crop of hair that
had once been red, and was not now more than half-bleached.

The boy looked irresolutely from master to man; then went and sat down
beside the fire on a splint-bottom chair. He sat so close to the blaze
that had he been an apple he would have roasted. As he was but a small
boy, clothed in wet rags, he only steamed.

Marshall grumbled audibly, and Doctor John-Luis continued to inspect the
boy through his glasses.

“Marsh, bring him something to eat,” he commanded, tentatively.

Marshall hesitated, and challenged the child with a speculating look.

“Is you w’ite o’ is you black?” he asked. “Dat w’at I wants ter know
’fo’ I kiar’ victuals to yo in de settin’-room.”

“I’m w’ite, me,” the boy responded, promptly.

“I ain’t disputin’; go ahead. All right fer dem w’at wants ter take yo’
wud fer it.” Doctor John-Luis coughed behind his hand and said nothing.

Marshall brought a platter of cold food to the boy, who rested the dish
upon his knees and ate from it with keen appetite.

“Where do you come from?” asked Doctor John-Luis, when his caller
stopped for breath. Mamouche turned a pair of big, soft, dark eyes upon
his questioner.

“I come frum Cloutierville this mo’nin’. I been try to git to the
twenty-fo’-mile ferry w’en de rain ketch me.”

“What were you going to do at the twenty-four-mile ferry?”

The boy gazed absently into the fire. “I don’ know w’at I was goin’ to
do yonda to the twenty-fo’-mile ferry,” he said.

“Then you must be a tramp, to be wandering aimlessly about the country
in that way!” exclaimed the doctor.

“No; I don’ b’lieve I’m a tramp, me.” Mamouche was wriggling his toes
with enjoyment of the warmth and palatable food.

“Well, what’s your name?” continued Doctor John-Luis.

“My name it’s Mamouche.”

“‘Mamouche.’ Fiddlesticks! That’s no name.”

The boy looked as if he regretted the fact, while not being able to help
it.

“But my pa, his name it was Mathurin Peloté,” he offered in some
palliation.

“Peloté! Peloté!” mused Doctor John-Luis. “Any kin to Théodule Peloté
who lived formerly in Avoyelles parish?”

“W’y, yas!” laughed Mamouche. “Théodule Peloté, it was my gran’pa.”

“Your grandfather? Well, upon my word!” He looked again, critically, at
the youngster’s rags. “Then Stéphanie Galopin must have been your
grandmother!”

“Yas,” responded Mamouche, complacently; “that who was my gran’ma. She
die two year ago down by Alexandria.”

“Marsh,” called Doctor John-Luis, turning in his chair, “bring him a mug
of milk and another piece of pie!”

When Mamouche had eaten all the good things that were set before him, he
found that one side of him was quite dry, and he transferred himself
over to the other corner of the fire so as to turn to the blaze the side
which was still wet.

The action seemed to amuse Doctor John-Luis, whose old head began to
fill with recollections.

“That reminds me of Théodule,” he laughed. “Ah, he was a great fellow,
your father, Théodule!”

“My gran’pa,” corrected Mamouche.

“Yes, yes, your grandfather. He was handsome; I tell you, he was
good-looking. And the way he could dance and play the fiddle and sing!
Let me see, how did that song go that he used to sing when we went out
serenading: ‘A ta—à ta—’

                    ‘A ta fenêtre
                    Daignes paraître—tra la la la!’”

Doctor John-Luis’s voice, even in his youth, could not have been
agreeable; and now it bore no resemblance to any sound that Mamouche had
ever heard issue from a human throat. The boy kicked his heels and
rolled sideward on his chair with enjoyment. Doctor John-Luis laughed
even more heartily, finished the stanza, and sang another one through.

“That’s what turned the girls’ heads, I tell you, my boy,” said he, when
he had recovered his breath; “that fiddling and dancing and tra la la.”

During the next hour the old man lived again through his youth; through
any number of alluring experiences with his friend Théodule, that merry
fellow who had never done a steady week’s work in his life; and
Stéphanie, the pretty Acadian girl, whom he had never wholly understood,
even to this day.

It was quite late when Doctor John-Luis climbed the stairs that led from
the sitting-room up to his bedchamber. As he went, followed by the ever
attentive Marshall, he was singing:

                           “A ta fenêtre
                           Daignes paraître,”

but very low, so as not to awaken Mamouche, whom he left sleeping upon a
bed that Marshall at his order had prepared for the boy beside the
sitting-room fire.

At a very early hour next morning Marshall appeared at his master’s
bedside with the accustomed morning coffee.

“What is he doing?” asked Doctor John-Luis, as he sugared and stirred
the tiny cup of black coffee.

“Who dat, sah?”

“Why, the boy, Mamouche. What is he doing?”

“He gone, sah. He done gone.”

“Gone!”

“Yas, sah. He roll his bed up in de corner; he onlock de do’; he gone.
But de silver an’ ev’thing dah; he ain’t kiar’ nuttin’ off.”

“Marshall,” snapped Doctor John-Luis, ill-humoredly, “there are times
when you don’t seem to have sense and penetration enough to talk about!
I think I’ll take another nap,” he grumbled, as he turned his back upon
Marshall. “Wake me at seven.”

It was no ordinary thing for Doctor John-Luis to be in a bad humor, and
perhaps it is not strictly true to say that he was now. He was only in a
little less amiable mood than usual when he pulled on his high rubber
boots and went splashing out in the wet to see what his people were
doing.

He might have owned a large plantation had he wished to own one, for a
long life of persistent, intelligent work had left him with a
comfortable fortune in his old age; but he preferred the farm on which
he lived contentedly and raised an abundance to meet his modest wants.

He went down to the orchard, where a couple of men were busying
themselves in setting out a line of young fruit-trees.

“Tut, tut, tut!” They were doing it all wrong; the line was not
straight; the holes were not deep. It was strange that he had to come
down there and discover such things with his old eyes!

He poked his head into the kitchen to complain to Prudence about the
ducks that she had not seasoned properly the day before, and to hope
that the accident would never occur again.

He tramped over to where a carpenter was working on a gate; securing
it—as he meant to secure all the gates upon his place—with great patent
clamps and ingenious hinges, intended to baffle utterly the designs of
the evil-disposed persons who had lately been tampering with them. For
there had been a malicious spirit abroad, who played tricks, it seemed,
for pure wantonness upon the farmers and planters, and caused them
infinite annoyance.

As Dr. John-Luis contemplated the carpenter at work, and remembered how
his gates had recently all been lifted from their hinges one night and
left lying upon the ground, the provoking nature of the offense dawned
upon him as it had not done before. He turned swiftly, prompted by a
sudden determination, and re-entered the house.

Then he proceeded to write out in immense black characters a half-dozen
placards. It was an offer of twenty-five dollars’ reward for the capture
of the person guilty of the malicious offence already described. These
placards were sent abroad with the same eager haste that had conceived
and executed them.

After a day or two, Doctor John-Luis’ ill humor had resolved itself into
a pensive melancholy.

“Marsh,” he said, “you know, after all, it’s rather dreary to be living
alone as I do, without any companion—of my own color, you understand.”

“I knows dat, sah. It sho’ am lonesome,” replied the sympathetic
Marshall.

“You see, Marsh, I’ve been thinking lately,” and Doctor John-Luis
coughed, for he disliked the inaccuracy of that “lately.” “I’ve been
thinking that this property and wealth that I’ve worked so hard to
accumulate, are after all doing no permanent, practical good to any one.
Now, if I could find some well-disposed boy whom I might train to work,
to study, to lead a decent, honest life—a boy of good heart who would
care for me in my old age; for I am still comparatively—hem—not old?
hey, Marsh?”

“Dey ain’t one in de pa’ish hole yo’ own like you does, sah.”

“That’s it. Now, can you think of such a boy? Try to think.”

Marshall slowly scratched his head and looked reflective.

“If you can think of such a boy,” said Doctor John-Luis, “you might
bring him here to spend an evening with me, you know, without hinting at
my intentions, of course. In that way I could sound him; study him up,
as it were. For a step of such importance is not to be taken without due
consideration, Marsh.”

Well, the first whom Marshall brought was one of Baptiste Choupic’s
boys. He was a very timid child, and sat on the edge of his chair,
fearfully. He replied in jerky mono-*syllables when Doctor John-Luis
spoke to him, “Yas, sah—no, sah,” as the case might be; with a little
nervous bob of the head.

His presence made the doctor quite uncomfortable. He was glad to be rid
of the boy at nine o’clock, when he sent him home with some oranges and
a few sweetmeats.

Then Marshall had Theodore over; an unfortunate selection that evinced
little judgment on Marshall’s part. Not to mince matters, the boy was
painfully forward. He monopolized the conversation; asked impertinent
questions and handled and inspected everything in the room. Dr.
John-Luis sent him home with an orange and not a single sweet.

Then there was Hyppolite, who was too ugly to be thought of; and Cami,
who was heavy and stupid, and fell asleep in his chair with his mouth
wide open. And so it went. If Doctor John-Luis had hoped in the company
of any of these boys to repeat the agreeable evening he had passed with
Mamouche, he was sadly deceived.

At last he instructed Marshall to discontinue the search of that ideal
companion he had dreamed of. He was resigned to spend the remainder of
his days without one.

Then, one day when it was raining again, and very muddy and chill, a
red-faced man came driving up to Doctor John-Luis’ door in a dilapidated
buggy. He lifted a boy from the vehicle, whom he held with a vise-like
clutch, and whom he straightway dragged into the astonished presence of
Doctor John-Luis.

“Here he is, sir,” shouted the red-faced man. “We’ve got him at last!
Here he is.”

It was Mamouche, covered with mud, the picture of misery. Doctor
John-Luis stood with his back to the fire. He was startled, and visibly
and painfully moved at the sight of the boy.

“Is it possible!” he exclaimed. “Then it was you, Mamouche, who did this
mischievous thing to me? Lifting my gates from their hinges; letting the
chickens in among my flowers to ruin them; and the hogs and cattle to
trample and uproot my vegetables!”

“Ha! ha!” laughed the red-faced man, “that game’s played out, now;” and
Doctor John-Luis looked as if he wanted to strike him.

Mamouche seemed unable to reply. His lower lip was quivering.

“Yas, it’s me!” he burst out. “It’s me w’at take yo’ gates off the
hinge. It’s me w’at turn loose Mr. Morgin’s hoss, w’en Mr. Morgin was
passing _veillée_ wid his sweetheart. It’s me w’at take down Ma’ame
Angèle’s fence, an’ lef her calf loose to tramp in Mr. Billy’s cotton.
It’s me w’at play like a ghos’ by the graveyard las’ Toussaint to scare
the darkies passin’ in the road. It’s me w’at—”

The confession had burst out from the depth of Mamouche’s heart like a
torrent, and there is no telling when it would have stopped if Doctor
John-Luis had not enjoined silence.

“And pray tell me,” he asked, as severely as he could, “why you left my
house like a criminal, in the morning, secretly?”

The tears had begun to course down Mamouche’s brown cheeks.

“I was ’shame’ of myse’f, that’s w’y. If you wouldn’ gave me no suppa,
an’ no bed, an’ no fire, I don’ say.’ I wouldn’ been ’shame’ then.”

“Well, sir,” interrupted the red-faced man, “you’ve got a pretty square
case against him, I see. Not only for malicious trespass, but of theft.
See this bolt?” producing a piece of iron from his coat pocket. “That’s
what gave him away.”

“I en’t no thief!” blurted Mamouche, indignantly. “It’s one piece o’
iron w’at I pick up in the road.”

“Sir,” said Doctor John-Luis with dignity, “I can understand how the
grandson of Théodule Peloté might be guilty of such mischievous pranks
as this boy has confessed to. But I know that the grandson of Stéphanie
Galopin could not be a thief.”

And he at once wrote out the check for twenty-five dollars, and handed
it to the red-faced man with the tips of his fingers.

It seemed very good to Doctor John-Luis to have the boy sitting again at
his fireside; and so natural, too. He seemed to be the incarnation of
unspoken hopes; the realization of vague and fitful memories of the
past.

When Mamouche kept on crying, Doctor John-Luis wiped away the tears with
his own brown silk handkerchief.

“Mamouche,” he said, “I want you to stay here; to live here with me
always. To learn how to work; to learn how to study; to grow up to be an
honorable man. An honorable man, Mamouche, for I want you for my own
child.”

His voice was pretty low and husky when he said that.

“I shall not take the key from the door to-*night,” he continued. “If
you do not choose to stay and be all this that I say, you may open the
door and walk out. I shall use no force to keep you.”


“What is he doing, Marsh?” asked Doctor John-Luis the following morning,
when he took the coffee that Marshall had brought to him in bed.

“Who dat, sah?”

“Why, the boy Mamouche, of course. What is he doing?”

Marshall laughed.

“He kneelin’ down dah on de flo’. He keep on sayin’, ‘Hail, Mary, full
o’ grace, de Lord is wid dee. Hail, Mary, full o’ grace’—t’ree, fo’
times, sah. I tell ’im, ‘W’at you sayin’ yo’ prayer dat away, boy?’ He
’low dat w’at his gran’ma lam ’im, ter keep outen mischief. W’en de
devil say, ‘Take dat gate offen de hinge; do dis; do dat,’ he gwine say
t’ree Hail Mary, an’ de devil gwine tu’n tail an’ run.”

“Yes, yes,” laughed Doctor John-Luis. “That’s Stéphanie all over.”

“An’ I tell ’im: See heah, boy, you drap a couple o’ dem Hail Mary, an’
quit studyin’ ’bout de devil, an’ sot yo’se’f down ter wuk. Dat the
oniest way to keep outen mischief.”

“What business is it of yours to interfere?” broke in Doctor John-Luis,
irritably. “Let the boy do as his grandmother instructed him.”

“I ain’t desputin’, sah,” apologized Marshall.

“But you know, Marsh,” continued the doctor, recovering his usual
amiability. “I think we’ll be able to do something with the boy. I’m
pretty sure of it. For, you see, he has his grandmother’s eyes; and his
grandmother was a very intelligent woman; a clever woman, Marsh. Her one
great mistake was when she married Théodule Peloté.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           A Sentimental Soul

                           A Sentimental Soul

                                   I.

Lacodie stayed longer than was his custom in Mamzelle Fleurette’s little
store that evening. He had been tempted by the vapid utterances of a
conservative bellhanger to loudly voice his radical opinions upon the
rights and wrongs of humanity when he finally laid his picayune down
upon Mamzelle Fleurette’s counter and helped himself to _l’Abeille_ from
the top of the diminished pile of newspapers which stood there.

He was small, frail and hollow-chested, but his head was magnificent
with its generous adornment of waving black hair; its sunken eyes that
glowed darkly and steadily and sometimes flamed, and its moustaches
which were formidable.

“Eh bien, Mamzelle Fleurette, à demain, à demain!” and he waved a
nervous good-bye as he let himself quickly and noiselessly out.

However violent Lacodie might be in his manner toward conservatives, he
was always gentle, courteous and low-voiced with Mamzelle Fleurette, who
was much older than he, much taller; who held no opinions, and whom he
pitied, and even in a manner revered. Mamzelle Fleurette at once
dismissed the bell-hanger, with whom, on general principles, she had no
sympathy.

She wanted to close the store, for she was going over to the cathedral
to confession. She stayed a moment in the doorway watching Lacodie walk
down the opposite side of the street. His step was something between a
spring and a jerk, which to her partial eyes seemed the perfection of
motion. She watched him until he entered his own small low doorway, over
which hung a huge wooden key painted red, the emblem of his trade.

For many months now, Lacodie had been coming daily to Mamzelle
Fleurette’s little notion store to buy the morning paper, which he only
bought and read, however, in the afternoon. Once he had crossed over
with his box of keys and tools to open a cupboard, which would unlock
for no inducements of its owner. He would not suffer her to pay him for
the few moments’ work; it was nothing, he assured her; it was a
pleasure; he would not dream of accepting payment for so trifling a
service from a camarade and fellow-worker. But she need not fear that he
would lose by it, he told her with a laugh; he would only charge an
extra quarter to the rich lawyer around the corner, or to the top-lofty
druggist down the street when these might happen to need his services,
as they sometimes did. This was an alternative which seemed far from
right and honest to Mamzelle Fleurette. But she held a vague
understanding that men were wickeder in many ways than women; that
ungodliness was constitutional with them, like their sex, and
inseparable from it.

Having watched Lacodie until he disappeared within his shop, she retired
to her room, back of the store, and began her preparations to go out.
She brushed carefully the black alpaca skirt, which hung in long nunlike
folds around her spare figure. She smoothed down the brown, ill-fitting
basque, and readjusted the old-fashioned, rusty black lace collar which
she always wore. Her sleek hair was painfully and suspiciously black.
She powdered her face abundantly with poudre de riz before starting out,
and pinned a dotted black lace veil over her straw bonnet. There was
little force or character or anything in her withered face, except a
pathetic desire and appeal to be permitted to exist.

Mamzelle Fleurette did not walk down Chartres street with her usual
composed tread; she seemed preoccupied and agitated. When she passed the
locksmith’s shop over the way and heard his voice within, she grew
tremulously self-conscious, fingering her veil, swishing the black
alpaca and waving her prayer book about with meaningless intention.

Mamzelle Fleurette was in great trouble; trouble which was so bitter, so
sweet, so bewildering, so terrifying! It had come so stealthily upon her
she had never suspected what it might be. She thought the world was
growing brighter and more beautiful; she thought the flowers had
redoubled their sweetness and the birds their song, and that the voices
of her fellow-creatures had grown kinder and their faces truer.

The day before Lacodie had not come to her for his paper. At six o’clock
he was not there, at seven he was not there, nor at eight, and then she
knew he would not come. At first, when it was only a little past the
time of his coming, she had sat strangely disturbed and distressed in
the rear of the store, with her back to the door. When the door opened
she turned with fluttering expectancy. It was only an unhappy-looking
child, who wanted to buy some foolscap, a pencil and an eraser. The next
to come in was an old mulatresse, who was bringing her prayer beads for
Mamzelle Fleurette to mend. The next was a gentleman, to buy the Courier
des Etats Unis, and then a young girl, who wanted a holy picture for her
favorite nun at the Ursulines; it was everybody but Lacodie.

A temptation assailed Mamzelle Fleurette, almost fierce in its
intensity, to carry the paper over to his shop herself, when he was not
there at seven. She conquered it from sheer moral inability to do
anything so daring, so unprecedented. But to-day, when he had come back
and had stayed so long discoursing with the bellhanger, a contentment, a
rapture, had settled upon her being which she could no longer ignore or
mistake. She loved Lacodie. That fact was plain to her now, as plain as
the conviction that every reason existed why she should not love him. He
was the husband of another woman. To love the husband of another woman
was one of the deepest sins which Mamzelle Fleurette knew; murder was
perhaps blacker, but she was not sure. She was going to confession now.
She was going to tell her sin to Almighty God and Father Fochelle, and
ask their forgiveness. She was going to pray and beg the saints and the
Holy Virgin to remove the sweet and subtle poison from her soul. It was
surely a poison, and a deadly one, which could make her feel that her
youth had come back and taken her by the hand.

                                  II.

Mamzelle Fleurette had been confessing for many years to old Father
Fochelle. In his secret heart he often thought it a waste of his time
and her own that she should come with her little babblings, her little
nothings to him, calling them sins. He felt that a wave of the hand
might brush them away, and that it in a manner compromised the dignity
of holy absolution to pronounce the act over so innocent a soul.

To-day she had whispered all her shortcomings into his ear through the
grating of the confessional; he knew them so well! There were many other
penitents waiting to be heard, and he was about to dismiss her with a
hasty blessing when she arrested him, and in hesitating, faltering
accents told him of her love for the locksmith, the husband of another
woman. A slap in the face would not have startled Father Fochelle more
forcibly or more painfully. What soul was there on earth, he wondered,
so hedged about with innocence as to be secure from the machinations of
Satan! Oh, the thunder of indignation that descended upon Mamzelle
Fleurette’s head! She bowed down, beaten to earth beneath it. Then came
questions, one, two, three, in quick succession, that made Mamzelle
Fleurette gasp and clutch blindly before her. Why was she not a shadow,
a vapor, that she might dissolve from before those angry, penetrating
eyes; or a small insect, to creep into some crevice and there hide
herself forevermore?

“Oh, father! no, no, no!” she faltered, “he knows nothing, nothing. I
would die a hundred deaths before he should know, before anyone should
know, besides yourself and the good God of whom I implore pardon.”

Father Fochelle breathed more freely, and mopped his face with a flaming
bandana, which he took from the ample pocket of his soutane. But he
scolded Mamzelle Fleurette roundly, unpityingly; for being a fool, for
being a sentimentalist. She had not committed mortal sin, but the
occasion was ripe for it; and look to it she must that she keep Satan at
bay with watchfulness and prayer. “Go, my child, and sin no more.”

Mamzelle Fleurette made a détour in regaining her home by which she
would not have to pass the locksmith’s shop. She did not even look in
that direction when she let herself in at the glass door of her store.

Some time before, when she was yet ignorant of the motive which prompted
the act, she had cut from a newspaper a likeness of Lacodie, who had
served as foreman of the jury during a prominent murder trial. The
likeness happened to be good, and quite did justice to the locksmith’s
fine physiognomy with its leonine hirsute adornment. This picture
Mamzelle Fleurette had kept hitherto between the pages of her prayer
book. Here, twice a day, it looked out at her; as she turned the leaves
of the holy mass in the morning, and when she read her evening devotions
before her own little home altar, over which hung a crucifix and a
picture of the Empress Eugénie.

Her first action upon entering her room, even before she unpinned the
dotted veil, was to take Lacodie’s picture from her prayer book and
place it at random between the leaves of a “Dictionnaire de la Langue
Francaise,” which was the undermost of a pile of old books that stood on
the corner of the mantelpiece. Between night and morning, when she would
approach the holy sacrament, Mamzelle Fleurette felt it to be her duty
to thrust Lacodie from her thoughts by every means and device known to
her.

The following day was Sunday, when there was no occasion or opportunity
for her to see the locksmith. Moreover, after partaking of holy
communion, Mamzelle Fleurette felt invigorated; she was conscious of a
new, if fictitious, strength to combat Satan and his wiles.

On Monday, as the hour approached for Lacodie to appear, Mamzelle
Fleurette became harassed by indecision. Should she call in the young
girl, the neighbor who relieved her on occasion, and deliver the store
into the girl’s hands for an hour or so? This might be well enough for
once in a while, but she could not conveniently resort to this
subterfuge daily. After all, she had her living to make, which
consideration was paramount. She finally decided that she would retire
to her little back room and when she heard the store door open she would
call out:

“Is it you, Monsieur Lacodie? I am very busy; please take your paper and
leave your cinq sous on the counter.” If it happened not to be Lacodie
she would come forward and serve the customer in person. She did not, of
course, expect to carry out this performance each day; a fresh device
would no doubt suggest itself for tomorrow. Mamzelle Fleurette proceeded
to carry out her programme to the letter.

“Is it you, Monsieur Lacodie?” she called out from the little back room,
when the front door opened. “I am very busy; please take your paper—”

“Ce n’est pas Lacodie, Mamzelle Fleurette. C’est moi, Augustine.”

It was Lacodie’s wife, a fat, comely young woman, wearing a blue veil
thrown carelessly over her kinky black hair, and carrying some grocery
parcels clasped close in her arms. Mamzelle Fleurette emerged from the
back room, a prey to the most contradictory emotions; relief and
disappointment struggling for the mastery with her.

“No Lacodie to-day, Mamzelle Fleurette,” Augustine announced with a
certain robust ill-humor; “he is there at home shaking with a chill till
the very window panes rattle. He had one last Friday” (the day he had
not come for his paper) “and now another and a worse one to-day. God
knows, if it keeps on-well, let me have the paper; he will want to read
it to-night when his chill is past.”

Mamzelle Fleurette handed the paper to Augustine, feeling like an old
woman in a dream handing a newspaper to a young woman in a dream. She
had never thought of Lacodie having chills or being ill. It seemed very
strange. And Augustine was no sooner gone than all the ague remedies she
had ever heard of came crowding to Mamzelle Fleurette’s mind; an egg in
black coffee—or was it a lemon in black coffee? or an egg in vinegar?
She rushed to the door to call Augustine back, but the young woman was
already far down the street.

                                  III.

Augustine did not come the next day, nor the next, for the paper. The
unhappy looking child who had returned for more foolscap, informed
Mamzelle Fleurette that he had heard his mother say that Monsieur
Lacodie was very sick, and the bellhanger had sat up all night with him.
The following day Mamzelle Fleurette saw Choppin’s coupé pass clattering
over the cobblestones and stop before the locksmith’s door. She knew
that with her class it was only in a case of extremity that the famous
and expensive physician was summoned. For the first time she thought of
death. She prayed all day, silently, to herself, even while waiting upon
customers.

In the evening she took an _Abeille_ from the top of the pile on the
counter, and throwing a light shawl over her head, started with the
paper over to the locksmith’s shop. She did not know if she were
committing a sin in so doing. She would ask Father Fochelle on Saturday,
when she went to confession. She did not think it could be a sin; she
would have called long before on any other sick neighbor, and she
intuitively felt that in this distinction might lie the possibility of
sin.

The shop was deserted except for the presence of Lacodie’s little boy of
five, who sat upon the floor playing with the tools and contrivances
which all his days he had coveted, and which all his days had been
denied to him. Mamzelle Fleurette mounted the narrow stairway in the
rear of the shop which led to an upper landing and then into the room of
the married couple. She stood a while hesitating upon this landing
before venturing to knock softly upon the partly open door through which
she could hear their voices.

“I thought,” she remarked apologetically to Augustine, “that perhaps
Monsieur Lacodie might like to look at the paper and you had no time to
come for it, so I brought it myself.”

“Come in, come in, Mamzelle Fleurette. It’s Mamzelle Fleurette who comes
to inquire about you, Lacodie,” Augustine called out loudly to her
husband, whose half consciousness she somehow confounded with deafness.

Mamzelle Fleurette drew mincingly forward, clasping her thin hands
together at the waist line, and she peeped timorously at Lacodie lying
lost amid the bedclothes. His black mane was tossed wildly over the
pillow and lent a fictitious pallor to the yellow waxiness of his drawn
features. An approaching chill was sending incipient shudders through
his frame, and making his teeth claque. But he still turned his head
courteously in Mamzelle Fleurette’s direction.

“Bien bon de votre part, Mamzelle Fleurette—mais c’est fini. J’suis
flambé, flambé, flambé!”

Oh, the pain of it! to hear him in such extremity thanking her for her
visit, assuring her in the same breath that all was over with him. She
wondered how Augustine could hear it so composedly. She whisperingly
inquired if a priest had been summoned.

“Inutile; il n’en veut pas,” was Augustine’s reply. So he would have no
priest at his bedside, and here was a new weight of bitterness for
Mamzelle Fleurette to carry all her days.

She flitted back to her store through the darkness, herself like a slim
shadow. The November evening was chill and misty. A dull aureole shot
out from the feeble gas jet at the corner, only faintly and for an
instant illumining her figure as it glided rapidly and noiselessly along
the banquette. Mamzelle Fleurette slept little and prayed much that
night. Saturday morning Lacodie died. On Sunday he was buried and
Mamzelle Fleurette did not go to the funeral, because Father Fochelle
told her plainly she had no business there.

It seemed inexpressibly hard to Mamzelle Fleurette that she was not
permitted to hold Lacodie in tender remembrance now that he was dead.
But Father Fochelle, with his practical insight, made no compromise with
sentimentality; and she did not question his authority, or his ability
to master the subtleties of a situation utterly beyond reach of her own
powers.

It was no longer a pleasure for Mamzelle Fleurette to go to confession
as it had formerly been. Her heart went on loving Lacodie and her soul
went on struggling; for she made this delicate and puzzling distinction
between heart and soul, and pictured the two as set in a very death
struggle against each other.

“I cannot help it, father. I try, but I cannot help it. To love him is
like breathing; I do not know how to help it. I pray, and pray, and it
does no good, for half of my prayers are for the repose of his soul. It
surely cannot be a sin, to pray for the repose of his soul?”

Father Fochelle was heartily sick and tired of Mamzelle Fleurette and
her stupidities. Oftentimes he was tempted to drive her from the
confessional, and forbid her return until she should have regained a
rational state of mind. But he could not withhold absolution from a
penitent who, week after week, acknowledged her shortcoming and strove
with all her faculties to overcome it and atone for it.

                                  IV.

Augustine had sold out the locksmith’s shop and the business, and had
removed further down the street over a bakery. Out of her window she had
hung a sign, “Blanchisseuse de Fin.” Often, in passing by, Mamzelle
Fleurette would catch a glimpse of Augustine up at the window, plying
the irons; her sleeves rolled to the elbows, baring her round, white
arms, and the little black curls all moist and tangled about her face.
It was early spring then, and there was a languor in the air; an odor of
jasmine in every passing breeze; the sky was blue, unfathomable, and
fleecy white; and people along the narrow street laughed, and sang, and
called to one another from windows and doorways. Augustine had set a pot
of rose-geranium on her window sill and hung out a bird cage.

Once, Mamzelle Fleurette in passing on her way to confession heard her
singing roulades, vying with the bird in the cage. Another time she saw
the young woman leaning with half her body from the window, exchanging
pleasantries with the baker standing beneath on the banquette.

Still, a little later, Mamzelle Fleurette began to notice a handsome
young fellow often passing the store. He was jaunty and debonnaire and
wore a rich watchchain, and looked prosperous. She knew him quite well
as a fine young Gascon, who kept a stall in the French Market, and from
whom she had often bought charcuterie. The neighbors told her the young
Gascon was paying his addresses to Mme. Lacodie. Mamzelle Fleurette
shuddered. She wondered if Lacodie knew! The whole situation seemed
suddenly to shift its base, causing Mamzelle Fleurette to stagger. What
ground would her poor heart and soul have to do battle upon now?

She had not yet had time to adjust her conscience to the altered
conditions when one Saturday afternoon, as she was about to start out to
confession, she noticed an unusual movement down the street. The
bellhanger, who happened to be presenting himself in the character of a
customer, informed her that it was nothing more nor less than Mme.
Lacodie returning from her wedding with the Gascon. He was black and
bitter with indignation, and thought she might at least have waited for
the year to be out. But the charivari was already on foot; and Mamzelle
need not feel alarmed if, in the night, she heard sounds and clamor to
rouse the dead as far away as Metairie ridge.

Mamzelle Fleurette sank down in a chair, trembling in all her members.
She faintly begged the bellhanger to pour her a glass of water from the
stone pitcher behind the counter. She fanned herself and loosened her
bonnet strings. She sent the bell hanger away.

She nervously pulled off her rusty black kid gloves, and ten times more
nervously drew them on again. To a little customer, who came in for
chewing gum, she handed a paper of pins.

There was a great, a terrible upheaval taking place in Mamzelle
Fleurette’s soul. She was preparing for the first time in her life to
take her conscience into her own keeping.

When she felt herself sufficiently composed to appear decently upon the
street, she started out to confession. She did not go to Father
Fochelle. She did not even go to the Cathedral; but to a church which
was much farther away, and to reach which she had to spend a picayune
for car fare.

Mamzelle Fleurette confessed herself to a priest who was utterly new and
strange to her. She told him all her little venial sins, which she had
much difficulty in bringing to a number of any dignity and importance
whatever. Not once did she mention her love for Lacodie, the dead
husband of another woman.

Mamzelle Fleurette did not ride back to her home; she walked. The
sensation of walking on air was altogether delicious; she had never
experienced it before. A long time she stood contemplative before a shop
window in which were displayed wreaths, mottoes, emblems, designed for
the embellishment of tombstones. What a sweet comfort it would be, she
reflected, on the 1st of November to carry some such delicate offering
to Lacodie’s last resting place. Might not the sole care of his tomb
devolve upon her, after all! The possibility thrilled her and moved her
to the heart. What thought would the merry Augustine and her
lover-husband have for the dead lying in cemeteries!

When Mamzelle Fleurette reached home she went through the store directly
into her little back room. The first thing which she did, even before
unpinning the dotted lace veil, was to take the “Dictionnaire de La
Langue Francaise” from beneath the pile of old books on the mantelpiece.
It was not easy to find Lacodie’s picture hidden somewhere in its
depths. But the search afforded her almost a sensuous pleasure; turning
the leaves slowly back and forth.

When she had secured the likeness she went into the store and from her
showcase selected a picture frame—the very handsomest there; one of
those which sold for thirty-five cents.

Into the frame Mamzelle Fleurette neatly and deftly pasted Lacodie’s
picture. Then she re-entered her room and deliberately hung it upon the
wall—between the crucifix and the portrait of Empress Eugènie—and she
did not care if the Gascon’s wife ever saw it or not.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                            Dead Men’s Shoes

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                            Dead Men’s Shoes

[Illustration]


It never occurred to any person to wonder what would befall Gilma now
that “le vieux Gamiche” was dead. After the burial people went their
several ways, some to talk over the old man and his eccentricities,
others to forget him before nightfall, and others to wonder what would
become of his very nice property, the hundred-acre farm on which he had
lived for thirty years, and on which he had just died at the age of
seventy.

If Gilma had been a child, more than one motherly heart would have gone
out to him. This one and that one would have bethought them of carrying
him home with them; to concern themselves with his present comfort, if
not his future welfare. But Gilma was not a child. He was a strapping
fellow of nineteen, measuring six feet in his stockings, and as strong
as any healthy youth need be. For ten years he had lived there on the
plantation with Monsieur Gamiche; and he seemed now to have been the
only one with tears to shed at the old man’s funeral.

Gamiche’s relatives had come down from Caddo in a wagon the day after
his death, and had settled themselves in his house. There was Septime,
his nephew, a cripple, so horribly afflicted that it was distressing to
look at him. And there was Septime’s widowed sister, Ma’me Brozé, with
her two little girls. They had remained at the house during the burial,
and Gilma found them still there upon his return.

The young man went at once to his room to seek a moment’s repose. He had
lost much sleep during Monsieur Gamiche’s illness; yet, he was in fact
more worn by the mental than the bodily strain of the past week.

But when he entered his room, there was something so changed in its
aspect that it seemed no longer to belong to him. In place of his own
apparel which he had left hanging on the row of pegs, there were a few
shabby little garments and two battered straw hats, the property of the
Brozé children. The bureau drawers were empty, there was not a vestige
of anything belonging to him remaining in the room. His first impression
was that Ma’me Brozé had been changing things around and had assigned
him to some other room.

But Gilma understood the situation better when he discovered every scrap
of his personal effects piled up on a bench outside the door, on the
back or “false” gallery. His boots and shoes were under the bench, while
coats, trousers and underwear were heaped in an indiscriminate mass
together.

The blood mounted to his swarthy face and made him look for the moment
like an Indian. He had never thought of this. He did not know what he
had been thinking of; but he felt that he ought to have been prepared
for anything; and it was his own fault if he was not. But it hurt. This
spot was “home” to him against the rest of the world. Every tree, every
shrub was a friend; he knew every patch in the fences; and the little
old house, gray and weather-beaten, that had been the shelter of his
youth, he loved as only few can love inanimate things. A great enmity
arose in him against Ma’me Brozé. She was walking about the yard, with
her nose in the air, and a shabby black dress trailing behind her. She
held the little girls by the hand.

Gilma could think of nothing better to do than to mount his horse and
ride away—anywhere. The horse was a spirited animal of great value.
Monsieur Gamiche had named him “Jupiter” on account of his proud
bearing, and Gilma had nicknamed him “Jupe,” which seemed to him more
endearing and expressive of his great attachment to the fine creature.
With the bitter resentment of youth, he felt that “Jupe” was the only
friend remaining to him on earth.

He had thrust a few pieces of clothing in his saddlebags and had
requested Ma’me Brozé, with assumed indifference, to put his remaining
effects in a place of safety until he should be able to send for them.

As he rode around by the front of the house, Septime, who sat on the
gallery all doubled up in his uncle Gamiche’s big chair, called out:

“Hé, Gilma! w’ere you boun’ fo’?”

“I’m goin’ away,” replied Gilma, curtly, reining his horse.

“That’s all right; but I reckon you might jus’ as well leave that hoss
behine you.”

“The hoss is mine,” returned Gilma, as quickly as he would have returned
a blow.

“We’ll see ’bout that li’le later, my frien’. I reckon you jus’ well
turn ’im loose.”

Gilma had no more intention of giving up his horse than he had of
parting with his own right hand. But Monsieur Gamiche had taught him
prudence and respect for the law. He did not wish to invite disagreeable
complications. So, controlling his temper by a supreme effort, Gilma
dismounted, unsaddled the horse then and there, and led it back to the
stable. But as he started to leave the place on foot, he stopped to say
to Septime:

“You know, Mr. Septime, that hoss is mine; I can collec’ a hundred
aff’davits to prove it. I’ll bring them yere in a few days with a
statement f’om a lawyer; an’ I’ll expec’ the hoss an’ saddle to be
turned over to me in good condition.”

“That’s all right. We’ll see ’bout that. Won’t you stay fo’ dinna?”

“No, I thank you, sah; Ma’me Brozé already ask’ me.” And Gilma strode
away, down the beaten footpath that led across the sloping grassplot
toward the outer road.

A definite destination and a settled purpose ahead of him seemed to have
revived his flagging energies of an hour before. It was with no trace of
fatigue that he stepped out bravely along the wagon-road that skirted
the bayou.

It was early spring, and the cotton had already a good stand. In some
places the negroes were hoeing. Gilma stopped alongside the rail fence
and called to an old negress who was plying her hoe at no great
distance.

“Hello, Aunt Hal’fax! see yere.”

She turned, and immediately quitted her work to go and join him,
bringing her hoe with her across her shoulder. She was large-boned and
very black. She was dressed in the deshabille of the field.

“I wish you’d come up to yo’ cabin with me a minute, Aunt Hally,” he
said; “I want to get an aff’davit f’om you.”

She understood, after a fashion, what an affidavit was; but she couldn’t
see the good of it.

“I ain’t got no aff’davis, boy; you g’long an’ don’ pesta me.”

“’Twon’t take you any time, Aunt Hal’fax. I jus’ want you to put yo’
mark to a statement I’m goin’ to write to the effec’ that my hoss, Jupe,
is my own prop’ty; that you know it, an’ willin’ to swear to it.”

“Who say Jupe don’ b’long to you?” she questioned cautiously, leaning on
her hoe.

He motioned toward the house.

“Who? Mista Septime and them?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I reckon!” she exclaimed, sympathetically.

“That’s it,” Gilma went on; “an’ nex’ thing they’ll be sayin’ yo’ ole
mule, Policy, don’t b’long to you.”

She started violently.

“Who say so?”

“Nobody. But I say, nex’ thing, that’ w’at they’ll be sayin’.”

She began to move along the inside of the fence, and he turned to keep
pace with her, walking on the grassy edge of the road.

“I’ll jus’ write the aff’davit, Aunt Hally, an’ all you got to do”—

“You know des well as me dat mule mine. I done paid ole Mista Gamiche
fo’ ’im in good cotton; dat year you falled outen de puckhorn tree; an’
he write it down hisse’f in his ’count book.”

Gilma did not linger a moment after obtaining the desired statement from
Aunt Halifax. With the first of those “hundred affidavits” that he hoped
to secure, safe in his pocket, he struck out across the country, seeking
the shortest way to town.

Aunt Halifax stayed in the cabin door.

“’Relius,” she shouted to a little black boy out in the road, “does you
see Pol’cy anywhar? G’long, see ef he ’roun’ de ben’. Wouldn’ s’prise me
ef he broke de fence an’ got in yo’ pa’s corn ag’in.” And, shading her
eyes to scan the surrounding country, she muttered, uneasily: “Whar dat
mule?”

The following morning Gilma entered town and proceeded at once to Lawyer
Paxton’s office. He had had no difficulty in obtaining the testimony of
blacks and whites regarding his ownership of the horse; but he wanted to
make his claim as secure as possible by consulting the lawyer and
returning to the plantation armed with unassailable evidence.

The lawyer’s office was a plain little room opening upon the street.
Nobody was there, but the door was open; and Gilma entered and took a
seat at the bare round table and waited. It was not long before the
lawyer came in; he had been in conversation with some one across the
street.

“Good-morning, Mr. Pax’on,” said Gilma, rising.

The lawyer knew his face well enough, but could not place him, and only
returned: “Good-morning, sir—good-morning.”

“I come to see you,” began Gilma plunging at once into business, and
drawing his handful of nondescript affidavits from his pocket, “about a
matter of prope’ty, about regaining possession of my hoss that Mr.
Septime, ole Mr. Gamiche’s nephew, is holdin’ f’om me yonder.”

The lawyer took the papers and, adjusting his eye-glasses, began to look
them through.

“Yes, yes,” he said; “I see.”

“Since Mr. Gamiche died on Tuesday”—began Gilma.

“Gamiche died!” repeated Lawyer Paxton, with astonishment. “Why, you
don’t mean to tell me that vieux Gamiche is dead? Well, well. I hadn’t
heard of it; I just returned from Shreveport this morning. So le vieux
Gamiche is dead, is he? And you say you want to get possession of a
horse. What did you say your name was?” drawing a pencil from his
pocket.

“Gilma Germain is my name, suh.”

“Gilma Germain,” repeated the lawyer, a little meditatively, scanning
his visitor closely. “Yes, I recall your face now. You are the young
fellow whom le vieux Gamiche took to live with him some ten or twelve
years ago.”

“Ten years ago las’ November, suh.”

Lawyer Paxton arose and went to his safe, from which, after unlocking
it, he took a legal-looking document that he proceeded to read carefully
through to himself.

“Well, Mr. Germain, I reckon there won’t be any trouble about regaining
possession of the horse,” laughed Lawyer Paxton. “I’m pleased to inform
you, my dear sir, that our old friend, Gamiche, has made you sole heir
to his property; that is, his plantation, including live stock, farming
implements, machinery, household effects, etc. Quite a pretty piece of
property,” he proclaimed leisurely, seating himself comfortably for a
long talk. “And I may add, a pretty piece of luck, Mr. Germain, for a
young fellow just starting out in life; nothing but to step into a dead
man’s shoes! A great chance—great chance. Do you know, sir, the moment
you mentioned your name, it came back to me like a flash, how le vieux
Gamiche came in here one day, about three years ago, and wanted to make
his will”— And the loquacious lawyer went on with his reminiscences and
interesting bits of information, of which Gilma heard scarcely a word.

He was stunned, drunk, with the sudden joy of possession; the thought of
what seemed to him great wealth, all his own—his own! It seemed as if a
hundred different sensations were holding him at once, and as if a
thousand intentions crowded upon him. He felt like another being who
would have to readjust himself to the new conditions, presenting
themselves so unexpectedly. The narrow confines of the office were
stifling, and it seemed as if the lawyer’s flow of talk would never
stop. Gilma arose abruptly, and with a half-uttered apology, plunged
from the room into the outer air.

Two days later Gilma stopped again before Aunt Halifax’s cabin, on his
way back to the plantation. He was walking as before, having declined to
avail himself of any one of the several offers of a mount that had been
tendered him in town and on the way. A rumor of Gilma’s great good
fortune had preceded him, and Aunt Halifax greeted him with an almost
triumphal shout as he approached.

“God knows you desarve it, Mista Gilma! De Lord knows you does, suh!
Come in an’ res’ yo’se’f, suh. You, ’Relius! git out dis heah cabin;
crowdin’ up dat away!” She wiped off the best chair available and
offered it to Gilma.

He was glad to rest himself and glad to accept Aunt Halifax’s proffer of
a cup of coffee, which she was in the act of dripping before a small
fire. He sat as far as he could from the fire, for the day was warm; he
mopped his face, and fanned himself with his broad-rimmed hat.

“I des’ can’t he’p laughin’ w’en I thinks ’bout it,” said the old woman,
fairly shaking, as she leaned over the hearth. “I wakes up in de night,
even, an’ has to laugh.”

“How’s that, Aunt Hal’fax,” asked Gilma, almost tempted to laugh himself
at he knew not what.

“G’long, Mista Gilma! like you don’ know! It’s w’en I thinks ’bout
Septime an’ them like I gwine see ’em in dat wagon to-mor’ mo’nin’, on’
dey way back to Caddo. Oh, lawsy!”

“That isn’ so ver’ funny, Aunt Hal’fax,” returned Gilma, feeling himself
ill at ease as he accepted the cup of coffee which she presented to him
with much ceremony on a platter. “I feel pretty sorry for Septime,
myse’f.”

“I reckon he know now who Jupe b’long to,” she went on, ignoring his
expression of sympathy; “no need to tell him who Pol’cy b’long to,
nuther. An’ I tell you, Mista Gilma,” she went on, leaning upon the
table without seating herself, “dey gwine back to hard times in Caddo. I
heah tell dey nuva gits ’nough to eat, yonda. Septime, he can’t do
nuttin’ ’cep’ set still all twis’ up like a sarpint. An’ Ma’me Brozé,
she do some kine sewin’; but don’t look like she got sense ’nough to do
dat halfway. An’ dem li’le gals, dey ’bleege to run bar’foot mos’ all
las’ winta’, twell dat li’les’ gal, she got her heel plum fros’ bit, so
dey tells me. Oh, lawsy! How dey gwine look to-mor’, all trapsin’ back
to Caddo!”

Gilma had never found Aunt Halifax’s company so intensely disagreeable
as at that moment. He thanked her for the coffee, and went away so
suddenly as to startle her. But her good humor never flagged. She called
out to him from the doorway:

“Oh, Mista Gilma! You reckon dey knows who Pol’cy b’longs to now?”

He somehow did not feel quite prepared to face Septime; and he lingered
along the road. He even stopped a while to rest, apparently, under the
shade of a huge cottonwood tree that overhung the bayou. From the very
first, a subtle uneasiness, a self-dissatisfaction had mingled with his
elation, and he was trying to discover what it meant.

To begin with, the straightforwardness of his own nature had inwardly
resented the sudden change in the bearing of most people toward himself.
He was trying to recall, too, something which the lawyer had said; a
little phrase, out of that multitude of words, that had fallen in his
consciousness. It had stayed there, generating a little festering sore
place that was beginning to make itself irritatingly felt. What was it,
that little phrase? Something about—in his excitement he had only half
heard it—something about dead men’s shoes.

The exuberant health and strength of his big body; the courage,
virility, endurance of his whole nature revolted against the expression
in itself, and the meaning which it conveyed to him. Dead men’s shoes!
Were they not for such afflicted beings as Septime? as that helpless,
dependent woman up there? as those two little ones, with their poorly
fed, poorly clad bodies and sweet, appealing eyes? Yet he could not
determine how he would act and what he would say to them.

But there was no room left in his heart for hesitancy when he came to
face the group. Septime was still crouched in his uncle’s chair; he
seemed never to have left it since the day of the funeral. Ma’me Brozé
had been crying, and so had the children—out of sympathy, perhaps.

“Mr. Septime,” said Gilma, approaching, “I brought those aff’davits
about the hoss. I hope you about made up yo’ mind to turn it over
without further trouble.”

Septime was trembling, bewildered, almost speechless.

“Wat you mean?” he faltered, looking up with a shifting, sideward
glance. “The whole place b’longs to you. You tryin’ to make a fool out
o’ me?”

“Fo’ me,” returned Gilma, “the place can stay with Mr. Gamiche’s own
flesh an’ blood. I’ll see Mr. Pax’on again an’ make that according to
the law. But I want my hoss.”

Gilma took something besides his horse—a picture of le vieux Gamiche,
which had stood on his mantelpiece. He thrust it into his pocket. He
also took his old benefactor’s walking-stick and a gun.

As he rode out of the gate, mounted upon his well-beloved “Jupe,” the
faithful dog following, Gilma felt as if he had awakened from an
intoxicating but depressing dream.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                          At Chenière Caminada

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                          At Chêniere Caminada


                                   I.

There was no clumsier looking fellow in church that Sunday morning than
Antoine Bocaze—the one they called Tonie. But Tonie did not really care
if he were clumsy or not. He felt that he could speak intelligibly to no
woman save his mother; but since he had no desire to inflame the hearts
of any of the island maidens, what difference did it make?

He knew there was no better fisherman on the Chênière Caminada than
himself, if his face was too long and bronzed, his limbs too
unmanageable and his eyes too earnest—almost too honest.

It was a midsummer day, with a lazy, scorching breeze blowing from the
Gulf straight into the church windows. The ribbons on the young girls’
hats fluttered like the wings of birds, and the old women clutched the
flapping ends of the veils that covered their heads.

A few mosquitoes, floating through the blistering air, with their
nipping and humming fretted the people to a certain degree of attention
and consequent devotion. The measured tones of the priest at the altar
rose and fell like a song: “Credo in unum Deum patrem omnipotentem” he
chanted. And then the people all looked at one another, suddenly
electrified.

Some one was playing upon the organ whose notes no one on the whole
island was able to awaken; whose tones had not been heard during the
many months since a passing stranger had one day listlessly dragged his
fingers across its idle keys. A long, sweet strain of music floated down
from the loft and filled the church.

It seemed to most of them—it seemed to Tonie standing there beside his
old mother—that some heavenly being must have descended upon the Church
of Our Lady of Lourdes and chosen this celestial way of communicating
with its people.

But it was no creature from a different sphere; it was only a young lady
from Grand Isle. A rather pretty young person with blue eyes and
nut-brown hair, who wore a dotted lawn of fine texture and fashionable
make, and a white Leghorn sailor-hat.

Tonie saw her standing outside of the church after mass, receiving the
priest’s voluble praises and thanks for her graceful service.

She had come over to mass from Grand Isle in Baptiste Beaudelet’s
lugger, with a couple of young men, and two ladies who kept a pension
over there. Tonie knew these two ladies—the widow Lebrun and her old
mother—but he did not attempt to speak with them; he would not have
known what to say. He stood aside gazing at the group, as others were
doing, his serious eyes fixed earnestly upon the fair organist.

Tonie was late at dinner that day. His mother must have waited an hour
for him, sitting patiently with her coarse hands folded in her lap, in
that little still room with its “brick-painted” floor, its gaping
chimney and homely furnishings.

He told her that he had been walking—walking he hardly knew where, and
he did not know why. He must have tramped from one end of the island to
the other; but he brought her no bit of news or gossip. He did not know
if the Cotures had stopped for dinner with the Avendettes; whether old
Pierre François was worse, or better, or dead, or if lame Philibert was
drinking again this morning. He knew nothing; yet he had crossed the
village, and passed every one of its small houses that stood close
together in a long, jagged line facing the sea; they were gray and
battered by time and the rude buffets of the salt sea winds.

He knew nothing, though the Cotures had all bade him “good day” as they
filed into Avendette’s, where a steaming plate of crab gumbo was waiting
for each. He had heard some woman screaming, and others saying it was
because old Pierre François had just passed away. But he did not
remember this, nor did he recall the fact that lame Philibert had
staggered against him when he stood absently watching a “fiddler”
sidling across the sun-baked sand. He could tell his mother nothing of
all this; but he said he had noticed that the wind was fair and must
have driven Baptiste’s boat, like a flying bird, across the water.

Well, that was something to talk about, and old Ma’me Antoine, who was
fat, leaned comfortably upon the table after she had helped Tonie to his
courtbouillon, and remarked that she found Madame was getting old. Tonie
thought that perhaps she was aging and her hair was getting whiter. He
seemed glad to talk about her, and reminded his mother of old Madame’s
kindness and sympathy at the time his father and brothers had perished.
It was when he was a little fellow, ten years before, during a squall in
Barataria Bay.

Ma’me Antoine declared that she could never forget that sympathy, if she
lived till Judgment Day; but all the same she was sorry to see that
Madame Lebrun was also not so young or fresh as she used to be. Her
chances of getting a husband were surely lessening every year;
especially with the young girls around her, budding each spring like
flowers to be plucked. The one who had played upon the organ was
Mademoiselle Duvigné, Claire Duvigné, a great belle, the daughter of the
Rampart street. Ma’me Antoine had found that out during the ten minutes
she and others had stopped after mass to gossip with the priest.

“Claire Duvigné,” muttered Tonie, not even making a pretense to taste
his courtbouillon, but picking little bits from the half loaf of crusty
brown bread that lay beside his plate. “Claire Duvigné; that is a pretty
name. Don’t you think so, mother? I can’t think of anyone on the
Chênière who has so pretty a one, nor at Grand Isle, either, for that
matter. And you say she lives on Rampart street?”

It appeared to him a matter of great importance that he should have his
mother repeat all that the priest had told her.

II.

Early the following morning Tonie went out in search of lame Philibert,
than whom there was no cleverer workman on the island when he could be
caught sober.

Tonie had tried to work on his big lugger that lay bottom upward under
the shed, but it had seemed impossible. His mind, his hands, his tools
refused to do their office, and in sudden desperation he desisted. He
found Philibert and set him to work in his own place under the shed.
Then he got into his small boat with the red lateen-sail and went over
to Grand Isle.

There was no one at hand to warn Tonie that he was acting the part of a
fool. He had, singularly, never felt those premonitory symptoms of love
which afflict the greater portion of mankind before they reach the age
which he had attained. He did not at first recognize this powerful
impulse that had, without warning, possessed itself of his entire being.
He obeyed it without a struggle, as naturally as he would have obeyed
the dictates of hunger and thirst.

Tonie left his boat at the wharf and proceeded at once to Mme. Lebrun’s
pension, which consisted of a group of plain, stoutly built cottages
that stood in mid island, about half a mile from the sea.

The day was bright and beautiful with soft, velvety gusts of wind
blowing from the water. From a cluster of orange trees a flock of doves
ascended, and Tonie stopped to listen to the beating of their wings and
follow their flight toward the water oaks whither he himself was moving.

He walked with a dragging, uncertain step through the yellow, fragrant
chamomile, his thoughts traveling before him. In his mind was always the
vivid picture of the girl as it had stamped itself there yesterday,
connected in some mystical way with that celestial music which had
thrilled him and was vibrating yet in his soul.

But she did not look the same to-day. She was returning from the beach
when Tonie first saw her, leaning upon the arm of one of the men who had
accompanied her yesterday. She was dressed differently—in a dainty blue
cotton gown. Her companion held a big white sunshade over them both.
They had exchanged hats and were laughing with great abandonment.

Two young men walked behind them and were trying to engage her
attention. She glanced at Tonie, who was leaning against a tree when the
group passed by; but of course she did not know him. She was speaking
English, a language which he hardly understood.

There were other young people gathered under the water oaks—girls who
were, many of them, more beautiful than Mlle. Duvigné; but for Tonie
they simply did not exist. His whole universe had suddenly become
converted into a glamorous background for the person of Mlle. Duvigné,
and the shadowy figures of men who were about her.

Tonie went to Mme. Lebrun and told her he would bring her oranges next
day from the Chênière. She was well pleased, and commissioned him to
bring her other things from the stores there, which she could not
procure at Grand Isle. She did not question his presence, knowing that
these summer days were idle ones for the Chênière fishermen. Nor did she
seem surprised when he told her that his boat was at the wharf, and
would be there every day at her service. She knew his frugal habits, and
supposed he wished to hire it, as others did. He intuitively felt that
this could be the only way.

And that is how it happened that Tonie spent so little of his time at
the Chênière Caminada that summer. Old Ma’me Antoine grumbled enough
about it. She herself had been twice in her life to Grand Isle and once
to Grand Terre, and each time had been more than glad to get back to the
Chênière. And why Tonie should want to spend his days, and even his
nights, away from home, was a thing she could not comprehend, especially
as he would have to be away the whole winter; and meantime there was
much work to be done at his own hearthside and in the company of his own
mother. She did not know that Tonie had much, much more to do at Grand
Isle than at the Chênière Caminada.

He had to see how Claire Duvigné sat upon the gallery in the big rocking
chair that she kept in motion by the impetus of her slender, slippered
foot; turning her head this way and that way to speak to the men who
were always near her. He had to follow her lithe motions at tennis or
croquet, that she often played with the children under the trees. Some
days he wanted to see how she spread her bare, white arms, and walked
out to meet the foam-*crested waves. Even here there were men with her.
And then at night, standing alone like a still shadow under the stars,
did he not have to listen to her voice when she talked and laughed and
sang? Did he not have to follow her slim figure whirling through the
dance, in the arms of men who must have loved her and wanted her as he
did. He did not dream that they could help it more than he could help
it. But the days when she stepped into his boat, the one with the red
lateen sail, and sat for hours within a few feet of him, were days that
he would have given up for nothing else that he could think of.

III.

There were always others in her company at such times, young people with
jests and laughter on their lips. Only once she was alone.

She had foolishly brought a book with her, thinking she would want to
read. But with the breath of the sea stinging her she could not read a
line. She looked precisely as she had looked the day he first saw her,
standing outside of the church at Chênière Caminada.

She laid the book down in her lap, and let her soft eyes sweep dreamily
along the line of the horizon where the sky and water met. Then she
looked straight at Tonie, and for the first time spoke directly to him.

She called him Tonie, as she had heard others do, and questioned him
about his boat and his work. He trembled, and answered her vaguely and
stupidly. She did not mind, but spoke to him anyhow, satisfied to talk
herself when she found that he could not or would not. She spoke French,
and talked about the Chênière Caminada, its people and its church. She
talked of the day she had played upon the organ there, and complained of
the instrument being woefully out of tune.

Tonie was perfectly at home in the familiar task of guiding his boat
before the wind that bellied its taut, red sail. He did not seem clumsy
and awkward as when he sat in church. The girl noticed that he appeared
as strong as an ox.

As she looked at him and surprised one of his shifting glances, a
glimmer of the truth began to dawn faintly upon her. She remembered how
she had encountered him daily in her path, with his earnest, devouring
eyes always seeking her out. She recalled—but there was no need to
recall anything. There are women whose perception of passion is very
keen; they are the women who most inspire it.

A feeling of complacency took possession of her with this conviction.
There was some softness and sympathy mingled with it. She would have
liked to lean over and pat his big, brown hand, and tell him she felt
sorry and would have helped it if she could. With this belief he ceased
to be an object of complete indifference in her eyes. She had thought,
awhile before, of having him turn about and take her back home. But now
it was really piquant to pose for an hour longer before a man—even a
rough fisherman—to whom she felt herself to be an object of silent and
consuming devotion. She could think of nothing more interesting to do on
shore.

She was incapable of conceiving the full force and extent of his
infatuation. She did not dream that under the rude, calm exterior before
her a man’s heart was beating clamorously, and his reason yielding to
the savage instinct of his blood.

“I hear the Angelus ringing at Chênière, Tonie,” she said. “I didn’t
know it was so late; let us go back to the island.” There had been a
long silence which her musical voice interrupted.

Tonie could now faintly hear the Angelus bell himself. A vision of the
church came with it, the odor of incense and the sound of the organ. The
girl before him was again that celestial being whom our Lady of Lourdes
had once offered to his immortal vision.

It was growing dusk when they landed at the pier, and frogs had begun to
croak among the reeds in the pools. There were two of Mlle. Duvigné’s
usual attendants anxiously awaiting her return. But she chose to let
Tonie assist her out of the boat. The touch of her hand fired his blood
again.

She said to him very low and half-laughing, “I have no money tonight,
Tonie; take this instead,” pressing into his palm a delicate silver
chain, which she had worn twined about her bare wrist. It was purely a
spirit of coquetry that prompted the action, and a touch of the
sentimentality which most women possess. She had read in some romance of
a young girl doing something like that.

As she walked away between her two attendants she fancied Tonie pressing
the chain to his lips. But he was standing quite still, and held it
buried in his tightly-closed hand; wanting to hold as long as he might
the warmth of the body that still penetrated the bauble when she thrust
it into his hand.

He watched her retreating figure like a blotch against the fading sky.
He was stirred by a terrible, an overmastering regret, that he had not
clasped her in his arms when they were out there alone, and sprung with
her into the sea. It was what he had vaguely meant to do when the sound
of the Angelus had weakened and palsied his resolution. Now she was
going from him, fading away into the mist with those figures on either
side of her, leaving him alone. He resolved, within himself that if ever
again she were out there on the sea at his mercy, she would have to
perish in his arms. He would go far, far out where the sound of no bell
could reach him. There was some comfort for him in the thought.

But as it happened, Mlle. Duvigné never went out alone in the boat with
Tonie again.

IV.

It was one morning in January. Tonie had been collecting a bill from one
of the fishmongers at the French Market, in New Orleans, and had turned
his steps toward St. Philip street. The day was chilly; a keen wind was
blowing. Tonie mechanically buttoned his rough, warm coat and crossed
over into the sun.

There was perhaps not a more wretched-hearted being in the whole
district, that morning, than he. For months the woman he so hopelessly
loved had been lost to his sight. But all the more she dwelt in his
thoughts, preying upon his mental and bodily forces until his unhappy
condition became apparent to all who knew him. Before leaving his home
for the winter fishing grounds he had opened his whole heart to his
mother, and told her of the trouble that was killing him. She hardly
expected that he would ever come back to her when he went away. She
feared that he would not, for he had spoken wildly of the rest and peace
that could only come to him with death.

That morning when Tonie had crossed St. Philip street he found himself
accosted by Madame Lebrun and her mother. He had not noticed them
approaching, and, moreover, their figures in winter garb appeared
unfamiliar to him. He had never seen them elsewhere than at Grand Isle
and the Chênière during the summer. They were glad to meet him, and
shook his hand cordially. He stood as usual a little helplessly before
them. A pulse in his throat was beating and almost choking him, so
poignant were the recollections which their presence stirred up.

They were staying in the city this winter, they told him. They wanted to
hear the opera as often as possible, and the island was really too
dreary with everyone gone. Madame Lebrun had left her son there to keep
order and superintend repairs, and so on.

“You are both well?” stammered Tonie.

“In perfect health, my dear Tonie,” Madame Lebrun replied. She was
wondering at his haggard eyes and thin, gaunt cheeks; but possessed too
much tact to mention them.

“And—the young lady who used to go sailing—is she well?” he inquired
lamely.

“You mean Mlle. Favette? She was married just after leaving Grand Isle.”

“No; I mean the one you called Claire—Mamzelle Duvigné—is she well?”

Mother and daughter exclaimed together: “Impossible! You haven’t heard?
Why, Tonie,” madame continued, “Mlle. Duvigné died three weeks ago. But
that was something sad, I tell you!... Her family heartbroken.... Simply
from a cold caught by standing in thin slippers, waiting for her
carriage after the opera.... What a warning!”

The two were talking at once. Tonie kept looking from one to the other.
He did not know what they were saying, after madame had told him, “Elle
est morte.”

As in a dream he finally heard that they said good-by to him, and sent
their love to his mother.

He stood still in the middle of the banquette when they had left him,
watching them go toward the market. He could not stir. Something had
happened to him—he did not know what. He wondered if the news was
killing him.

Some women passed by, laughing coarsely. He noticed how they laughed and
tossed their heads. A mockingbird was singing in a cage which hung from
a window above his head. He had not heard it before.

Just beneath the window was the entrance to a barroom. Tonie turned and
plunged through its swinging doors. He asked the bartender for whisky.
The man thought he was already drunk, but pushed the bottle toward him
nevertheless. Tonie poured a great quantity of the fiery liquor into a
glass and swallowed it at a draught. The rest of the day he spent among
the fishermen and Barataria oystermen; and that night he slept soundly
and peacefully until morning.

He did not know why it was so; he could not understand. But from that
day he felt that he began to live again, to be once more a part of the
moving world about him. He would ask himself over and over again why it
was so, and stay bewildered before this truth that he could not answer
or explain, and which he began to accept as a holy mystery.

One day in early spring Tonie sat with his mother upon a piece of
drift-wood close to the sea.

He had returned that day to the Chênière Caminada. At first she thought
he was like his former self again, for all his old strength and courage
had returned. But she found that there was a new brightness in his face
which had not been there before. It made her think of the Holy Ghost
descending and bringing some kind of light to a man.

She knew that Mademoiselle Duvigné was dead, and all along had feared
that this knowledge would be the death of Tonie. When she saw him come
back to her like a new being, at once she dreaded that he did not know.
All day the doubt had been fretting her, and she could bear the
uncertainty no longer.

“You know, Tonie—that young lady whom you cared for—well, some one read
it to me in the papers—she died last winter.” She had tried to speak as
cautiously as she could.

“Yes, I know she is dead. I am glad.”

It was the first time he had said this in words, and it made his heart
beat quicker.

Ma’me Antoine shuddered and drew aside from him. To her it was somehow
like murder to say such a thing.

“What do you mean? Why are you glad?” she demanded, indignantly.

Tonie was sitting with his elbows on his knees. He wanted to answer his
mother, but it would take time; he would have to think. He looked out
across the water that glistened gem-like with the sun upon it, but there
was nothing there to open his thought. He looked down into his open palm
and began to pick at the callous flesh that was hard as a horse’s hoof.
Whilst he did this his ideas began to gather and take form.

“You see, while she lived I could never hope for anything,” he began,
slowly feeling his way. “Despair was the only thing for me. There were
always men about her. She walked and sang and danced with them. I knew
it all the time, even when I didn’t see her. But I saw her often enough.
I knew that some day one of them would please her and she would give
herself to him—she would marry him. That thought haunted me like an evil
spirit.”

Tonie passed his hand across his forehead as if to sweep away anything
of the horror that might have remained there.

“It kept me awake at night,” he went on. “But that was not so bad; the
worst torture was to sleep, for then I would dream that it was all true.

“Oh, I could see her married to one of them—his wife—coming year after
year to Grand Isle and bringing her little children with her! I can’t
tell you all that I saw—all that was driving me mad! But now”—and Tonie
clasped his hands together and smiled as he looked again across the
water—“she is where she belongs; there is no difference up there; the
curé has often told us there is no difference between men. It is with
the soul that we approach each other there. Then she will know who has
loved her best. That is why I am so contented. Who knows what may happen
up there?”

Ma’me Antoine could not answer. She only took her son’s big, rough hand
and pressed it against her.

“And now, ma mère,” he exclaimed, cheerfully, rising, “I shall go light
the fire for your bread; it is a long time since I have done anything
for you,” and he stooped and pressed a warm kiss on her withered old
cheek.

With misty eyes she watched him walk away in the direction of the big
brick oven that stood open-mouthed under the lemon trees.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           Odalie Misses Mass

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           Odalie Misses Mass

[Illustration]


Odalie sprang down from the mule-cart, shook out her white skirts, and
firmly grasping her parasol, which was blue to correspond with her sash,
entered Aunt Pinky’s gate and proceeded towards the old woman’s cabin.
She was a thick-waisted young thing who walked with a firm tread and
carried her head with a determined poise. Her straight brown hair had
been rolled up over night in papillotes, and the artificial curls stood
out in clusters, stiff and uncompromising beneath the rim of her white
chip hat. Her mother, sister and brother remained seated in the cart
before the gate.

It was the fifteenth of August, the great feast of the Assumption, so
generally observed in the Catholic parishes of Louisiana. The Chotard
family were on their way to mass, and Odalie had insisted upon stopping
to “show herself” to her old friend and protegée, Aunt Pinky.

The helpless, shrivelled old negress sat in the depths of a large,
rudely-fashioned chair. A loosely hanging unbleached cotton gown
enveloped her mite of a figure. What was visible of her hair beneath the
bandana turban, looked like white sheep’s wool. She wore round,
silver-rimmed spectacles, which gave her an air of wisdom and
respectability, and she held in her hand the branch of a hickory
sapling, with which she kept mosquitoes and flies at bay, and even
chickens and pigs that sometimes penetrated the heart of her domain.

Odalie walked straight up to the old woman and kissed her on the cheek.

“Well, Aunt Pinky, yere I am,” she announced with evident
self-complacency, turning herself slowly and stiffly around like a
mechanical dummy. In one hand she held her prayer-book, fan and
handkerchief, in the other the blue parasol, still open; and on her
plump hands were blue cotton mitts. Aunt Pinky beamed and chuckled;
Odalie hardly expected her to be able to do more.

“Now you saw me,” the child continued. “I reckon you satisfied. I mus’
go; I ain’t got a minute to was’e.” But at the threshold she turned to
inquire, bluntly:

“W’ere’s Pug?”

“Pug,” replied Aunt Pinky, in her tremulous old-woman’s voice. “She’s
gone to chu’ch; done gone; she done gone,” nodding her head in seeming
approval of Pug’s action.

“To church!” echoed Odalie with a look of consternation settling in her
round eyes.

“She gone to chu’ch,” reiterated Aunt Pinky. “Say she kain’t miss chu’ch
on de fifteent’; de debble gwine pester her twell jedgment, she miss
chu’ch on de fifteent’.”

Odalie’s plump cheeks fairly quivered with indignation and she stamped
her foot. She looked up and down the long, dusty road that skirted the
river. Nothing was to be seen save the blue cart with its dejected
looking mule and patient occupants. She walked to the end of the gallery
and called out to a negro boy whose black bullet-head showed up in bold
relief against the white of the cotton patch:

“He, Baptiste! w’ere’s yo’ ma? Ask yo’ ma if she can’t come set with
Aunt Pinky.”

“Mammy, she gone to chu’ch,” screamed Baptiste in answer.

“Bonté! w’at’s taken you all darkies with yo’ ‘church’ to-day? You come
along yere Baptiste an’ set with Aunt Pinky. That Pug! I’m goin’ to make
yo’ ma wear her out fo’ that trick of hers—leavin’ Aunt Pinky like
that.”

But at the first intimation of what was wanted of him, Baptiste dipped
below the cotton like a fish beneath water, leaving no sight nor sound
of himself to answer Odalie’s repeated calls. Her mother and sister were
beginning to show signs of impatience.

“But, I can’t go,” she cried out to them. “It’s nobody to stay with Aunt
Pinky. I can’t leave Aunt Pinky like that, to fall out of her chair,
maybe, like she already fell out once.”

“You goin’ to miss mass on the fifteenth, you, Odalie! W’at you thinkin’
about?” came in shrill rebuke from her sister. But her mother offering
no objection, the boy lost not a moment in starting the mule forward at
a brisk trot. She watched them disappear in a cloud of dust; and turning
with a dejected, almost tearful countenance, re-entered the room.

Aunt Pinky seemed to accept her reappearance as a matter of course; and
even evinced no surprise at seeing her remove her hat and mitts, which
she laid carefully, almost religiously, on the bed, together with her
book, fan and handkerchief.

Then Odalie went and seated herself some distance from the old woman in
her own small, low rocking-chair. She rocked herself furiously, making a
great clatter with the rockers over the wide, uneven boards of the cabin
floor; and she looked out through the open door.

“Puggy, she done gone to chu’ch; done gone. Say de debble gwine pester
her twell jedgment—”

“You done tole me that, Aunt Pinky; neva mine; don’t le’s talk about
it.”

Aunt Pinky thus rebuked, settled back into silence and Odalie continued
to rock and stare out of the door.

Once she arose, and taking the hickory branch from Aunt Pinky’s
nerveless hand, made a bold and sudden charge upon a little pig that
seemed bent upon keeping her company. She pursued him with flying heels
and loud cries as far as the road. She came back flushed and breathless
and her curls hanging rather limp around her face; she began again to
rock herself and gaze silently out of the door.

“You gwine make yo’ fus’ c’mmunion?”

This seemingly sober inquiry on the part of Aunt Pinky at once shattered
Odalie’s ill-humor and dispelled every shadow of it. She leaned back and
laughed with wild abandonment.

“Mais w’at you thinkin’ about, Aunt Pinky? How you don’t remember I made
my firs’ communion las’ year, with this same dress w’at maman let out
the tuck,” holding up the altered skirt for Aunt Pinky’s inspection.
“An’ with this same petticoat w’at maman added this ruffle an’ crochet’
edge; excep’ I had a w’ite sash.”

These evidences proved beyond question convincing and seemed to satisfy
Aunt Pinky. Odalie rocked as furiously as ever, but she sang now, and
the swaying chair had worked its way nearer to the old woman.

“You gwine git mar’ied?”

“I declare, Aunt Pinky,” said Odalie, when she had ceased laughing and
was wiping her eyes, “I declare, sometime’ I think you gittin’ plumb
foolish. How you expec’ me to git married w’en I’m on’y thirteen?”

Evidently Aunt Pinky did not know why or how she expected anything so
preposterous; Odalie’s holiday attire that filled her with contemplative
rapture, had doubtless incited her to these vagaries.

The child now drew her chair quite close to the old woman’s knee after
she had gone out to the rear of the cabin to get herself some water and
had brought a drink to Aunt Pinky in the gourd dipper.

There was a strong, hot breeze blowing from the river, and it swept
fitfully and in gusts through the cabin, bringing with it the weedy
smell of cacti that grew thick on the bank, and occasionally a shower of
reddish dust from the road. Odalie for a while was greatly occupied in
keeping in place her filmy skirt, which every gust of wind swelled
balloon-like about her knees. Aunt Pinky’s little black, scrawny hand
had found its way among the droopy curls, and strayed often caressingly
to the child’s plump neck and shoulders.

“You riclics, honey, dat day yo’ granpappy say it wur pinchin’ times an’
he reckin he bleege to sell Yallah Tom an’ Susan an’ Pinky? Don’ know
how come he think ’bout Pinky, ’less caze he sees me playin’ an’
trapsin’ roun’ wid you alls, day in an’ out. I riclics yit how you tu’n
w’ite like milk an’ fling yo’ arms roun’ li’le black Pinky; an’ you
cries out you don’ wan’ no saddle-mar’; you don’ wan’ no silk dresses
and fing’ rings an’ sich; an’ don’ wan’ no idication; des wants Pinky.
An’ you cries an’ screams an’ kicks, an’ ’low you gwine kill fus’ pusson
w’at dar come an’ buy Pinky an’ kiars her off. You riclics dat, honey?”

Odalie had grown accustomed to these flights of fancy on the part of her
old friend; she liked to humor her as she chose to sometimes humor very
small children; so she was quite used to impersonating one dearly
beloved but impetuous, “Paulette,” who seemed to have held her place in
old Pinky’s heart and imagination through all the years of her suffering
life.

“I rec’lec’ like it was yesterday, Aunt Pinky. How I scream an’ kick an’
maman gave me some med’cine; an’ how you scream an’ kick an’ Susan took
you down to the quarters an’ give you ‘twenty.’”

“Das so, honey; des like you says,” chuckled Aunt Pinky. “But you don’
riclic dat time you cotch Pinky cryin’ down in de holler behine de gin;
an’ you say you gwine give me ‘twenty’ ef I don’ tell you w’at I cryin’
’bout?”

“I rec’lec’ like it happen’d to-day, Aunt Pinky. You been cryin’ because
you want to marry Hiram, ole Mr. Benitou’s servant.”

“Das true like you says, Miss Paulette; an’ you goes home an’ cries and
kiars on an’ won’ eat, an’ breaks dishes, an’ pesters yo’ gran’pap ’tell
he bleedge to buy Hi’um f’om de Benitous.”

“Don’t talk, Aunt Pink! I can see all that jus’ as plain!” responded
Odalie sympathetically, yet in truth she took but a languid interest in
these reminiscences which she had listened to so often before.

She leaned her flushed cheek against Aunt Pinky’s knee.

The air was rippling now, and hot and caressing. There was the hum of
bumble bees outside; and busy mud-daubers kept flying in and out through
the door. Some chickens had penetrated to the very threshold in their
aimless roamings, and the little pig was approaching more cautiously.
Sleep was fast overtaking the child, but she could still hear through
her drowsiness the familiar tones of Aunt Pinky’s voice.

“But Hi’um, he done gone; he nuva come back; an’ Yallah Tom nuva come
back; an’ ole Marster an’ de chillun—all gone—nuva come back. Nobody
nuva come back to Pinky ’cep you, my honey. You ain’ gwine ’way f’om
Pinky no mo’, is you, Miss Paulette?”

“Don’ fret, Aunt Pinky—I’m goin’—to stay with—you.”

“No pussun nuva come back ’cep’ you.”

Odalie was fast asleep. Aunt Pinky was asleep with her head leaning back
on her chair and her fingers thrust into the mass of tangled brown hair
that swept across her lap. The chickens and little pig walked fearlessly
in and out. The sunlight crept close up to the cabin door and stole away
again.

Odalie awoke with a start. Her mother was standing over her arousing her
from sleep. She sprang up and rubbed her eyes. “Oh, I been asleep!” she
exclaimed. The cart was standing in the road waiting. “An’ Aunt Pinky,
she’s asleep, too.”

“Yes, chérie, Aunt Pinky is asleep,” replied her mother, leading Odalie
away. But she spoke low and trod softly as gentle-souled women do, in
the presence of the dead.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               Cavanelle

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               Cavanelle

[Illustration]


I was always sure of hearing something pleasant from Cavanelle across
the counter. If he was not mistaking me for the freshest and prettiest
girl in New Orleans, he was reserving for me some bit of silk, or lace,
or ribbon of a nuance marvelously suited to my complexion, my eyes or my
hair! What an innocent, delightful humbug Cavanelle was! How well I knew
it and how little I cared! For when he had sold me the confection or bit
of dry-goods in question, he always began to talk to me of his sister
Mathilde, and then I knew that Cavanelle was an angel.

I had known him long enough to know why he worked so faithfully, so
energetically and without rest—it was because Mathilde had a voice. It
was because of her voice that his coats were worn till they were out of
fashion and almost out at elbows. But for a sister whose voice needed
only a little training to rival that of the nightingale, one might do
such things without incurring reproach.

“You will believe, madame, that I did not know you las’ night at the
opera? I remark’ to Mathilde, ‘tiens! Mademoiselle Montreville,’ an’ I
only rec’nize my mistake when I finally adjust my opera glass.... I
guarantee you will be satisfied, madame. In a year from now you will
come an’ thank me for having secu’ you that bargain in a
poult-desoie.... Yes, yes; as you say, Tolville was in voice. But,” with
a shrug of the narrow shoulders and a smile of commiseration that
wrinkled the lean olive cheeks beneath the thin beard, “but to hear that
cavatina render’ as I have heard it render’ by Mathilde, is another
affair! A quality, madame, that moves, that penetrates. Perhaps not yet
enough volume, but that will accomplish itself with time, when she will
become more robus’ in health. It is my intention to sen’ her for the
summer to Gran’ Isle; that good air an’ surf bathing will work miracles.
An artiste, voyez vous, it is not to be treated like a human being of
every day; it needs des petits soins; perfec’ res’ of body an’ mind;
good red wine an’ plenty ... oh yes, madame, the stage; that is our
intention; but never with my consent in light opera. Patience is what I
counsel to Mathilde. A little more stren’th; a little dev’lopment of the
chest to give that soupçon of compass which is lacking, an’ gran’ opera
is what I aspire for my sister.”

I was curious to know Mathilde and to hear her sing; and thought it a
great pity that a voice so marvelous as she doubtless possessed should
not gain the notice that might prove the step toward the attainment of
her ambition. It was such curiosity and a half-formed design or desire
to interest myself in her career that prompted me to inform Cavanelle
that I should greatly like to meet his sister; and I asked permission to
call upon her the following Sunday afternoon.

Cavanelle was charmed. He otherwise would not have been Cavanelle. Over
and over I was given the most minute directions for finding the house.
The green car—or was it the yellow or blue one? I can no longer
remember. But it was near Goodchildren street, and would I kindly walk
this way and turn that way? At the corner was an ice dealer’s. In the
middle of the block, their house—one-story; painted yellow; a knocker; a
banana tree nodding over the side fence. But indeed, I need not look for
the banana tree, the knocker, the number or anything, for if I but turn
the corner in the neighborhood of five o’clock I would find him planted
at the door awaiting me.

And there he was! Cavanelle himself; but seeming to me not himself;
apart from the entourage with which I was accustomed to associate him.
Every line of his mobile face, every gesture emphasized the welcome
which his kind eyes expressed as he ushered me into the small parlor
that opened upon the street.

“Oh, not that chair, madame! I entreat you. This one, by all means.
Thousan’ times more comfortable.”

“Mathilde! Strange; my sister was here but an instant ago. Mathilde! Où
es tu donc?” Stupid Cavanelle! He did not know when I had already
guessed it—that Mathilde had retired to the adjoining room at my
approach, and would appear after a sufficient delay to give an
appropriate air of ceremony to our meeting.

And what a frail little piece of mortality she was when she did appear!
At beholding her I could easily fancy that when she stepped outside of
the yellow house, the zephyrs would lift her from her feet and, given a
proper adjustment of the balloon sleeves, gently waft her in the
direction of Goodchildren street, or wherever else she might want to go.

Hers was no physique for grand opera—certainly no stage presence;
apparently so slender a hold upon life that the least tension might snap
it. The voice which could hope to overcome these glaring disadvantages
would have to be phenomenal.

Mathilde spoke English imperfectly, and with embarrassment, and was glad
to lapse into French. Her speech was languid, unaffectedly so; and her
manner was one of indolent repose; in this respect offering a striking
contrast to that of her brother. Cavanelle seemed unable to rest. Hardly
was I seated to his satisfaction than he darted from the room and soon
returned followed by a limping old black woman bringing in a sirop
d’orgeat and layer cake on a tray.

Mathilde’s face showed feeble annoyance at her brother’s want of savoir
vivre in thus introducing the refreshments at so early a stage of my
visit.

The servant was one of those cheap black women who abound in the French
quarter, who speak Creole patois in preference to English, and who would
rather work in a petit ménage in Goodchildren street for five dollars a
month than for fifteen in the fourth district. Her presence, in some
unaccountable manner, seemed to reveal to me much of the inner working
of this small household. I pictured her early morning visit to the
French market, where picayunes were doled out sparingly, and lagniappes
gathered in with avidity.

I could see the neatly appointed dinner table; Cavanelle extolling his
soup and bouillie in extravagant terms; Mathilde toying with her
papabotte or chicken-wing, and pouring herself a demi-verre from her
very own half-bottle of St. Julien; Pouponne, as they called her,
mumbling and grumbling through habit, and serving them as faithfully as
a dog through instinct. I wondered if they knew that Pouponne “played
the lottery” with every spare “quarter” gathered from a judicious
management of lagniappe. Perhaps they would not have cared, or have
minded, either, that she as often consulted the Voudoo priestess around
the corner as her father confessor.

My thoughts had followed Pouponne’s limping figure from the room, and it
was with an effort I returned to Cavanelle twirling the piano stool this
way and that way. Mathilde was languidly turning over musical scores,
and the two warmly discussing the merits of a selection which she had
evidently decided upon.

The girl seated herself at the piano. Her hands were thin and anæmic,
and she touched the keys without firmness or delicacy. When she had
played a few introductory bars, she began to sing. Heaven only knows
what she sang; it made no difference then, nor can it make any now.

The day was a warm one, but that did not prevent a creepy chilliness
seizing hold of me. The feeling was generated by disappointment, anger,
dismay and various other disagreeable sensations which I cannot find
names for. Had I been intentionally deceived and misled? Was this some
impertinent pleasantry on the part of Cavanelle? Or rather had not the
girl’s voice undergone some hideous transformation since her brother had
listened to it? I dreaded to look at him, fearing to see horror and
astonishment depicted on his face. When I did look, his expression was
earnestly attentive and beamed approval of the strains to which he
measured time by a slow, satisfied motion of the hand.

The voice was thin to attenuation, I fear it was not even true. Perhaps
my disappointment exaggerated its simple deficiencies into monstrous
defects. But it was an unsympathetic voice that never could have been a
blessing to possess or to listen to.

I cannot recall what I said at parting—doubtless conventional things
which were not true. Cavanelle politely escorted me to the car, and
there I left him with a hand-clasp which from my side was tender with
sympathy and pity.

“Poor Cavanelle! poor Cavanelle!” The words kept beating time in my
brain to the jingle of the car bells and the regular ring of the mules’
hoofs upon the cobble stones. One moment I resolved to have a talk with
him in which I would endeavor to open his eyes to the folly of thus
casting his hopes and the substance of his labor to the winds. The next
instant I had decided that chance would possibly attend to Cavanelle’s
affair less clumsily than I could. “But all the same,” I wondered, “is
Cavanelle a fool? is he a lunatic? is he under a hypnotic spell?” And
then—strange that I did not think of it before—I realized that Cavanelle
loved Mathilde intensely, and we all know that love is blind, but a god
just the same.


Two years passed before I saw Cavanelle again. I had been absent that
length of time from the city. In the meanwhile Mathilde had died. She
and her little voice—the apotheosis of insignificance—were no more. It
was perhaps a year after my visit to her that I read an account of her
death in a New Orleans paper. Then came a momentary pang of
commiseration for my good Cavanelle. Chance had surely acted here the
part of a skillful though merciless surgeon; no temporizing, no half
measures. A deep, sharp thrust of the scalpel; a moment of agonizing
pain; then rest, rest; convalescence; health; happiness! Yes, Mathilde
had been dead a year and I was prepared for great changes in Cavanelle.

He had lived like a hampered child who does not recognize the
restrictions hedging it about, and lives a life of pathetic contentment
in the midst of them. But now all that was altered. He was, doubtless,
regaling himself with the half-bottles of St. Julien, which were never
before for him; with, perhaps, an occasional petit souper at Moreau’s,
and there was no telling what little pleasures beside.

Cavanelle would certainly have bought himself a suit of clothes or two
of modern fit and finish. I would find him with a brightened eye, a
fuller cheek, as became a man of his years; perchance, even, a waxed
moustache! So did my imagination run rampant with me.

And after all, the hand which I clasped across the counter was that of
the self-same Cavanelle I had left. It was no fuller, no firmer. There
were even some additional lines visible through the thin, brown beard.

“Ah, my poor Cavanelle! you have suffered a grievous loss since we
parted.” I saw in his face that he remembered the circumstances of our
last meeting, so there was no use in avoiding the subject. I had rightly
conjectured that the wound had been a cruel one, but in a year such
wounds heal with a healthy soul.

He could have talked for hours of Mathilde’s unhappy taking-off, and if
the subject had possessed for me the same touching fascination which it
held for him, doubtless, we would have done so, but—

“And how is it now, mon ami? Are you living in the same place? running
your little ménage as before, my poor Cavanelle?”

“Oh, yes, madame, except that my Aunt Félicie is making her home with me
now. You have heard me speak of my aunt—No? You never have heard me
speak of my Aunt Félicie Cavanelle of Terrebonne! That, madame, is a
noble woman who has suffer’ the mos’ cruel affliction, and deprivation,
since the war.—No, madame, not in good health, unfortunately, by any
means. It is why I esteem that a blessed privilege to give her declining
years those little comforts, ces petits soins, that is a woman’s right
to expec’ from men.”

I knew what “des petits soins” meant with Cavanelle; doctors’ visits,
little jaunts across the lake, friandises of every description showered
upon “Aunt Félicie,” and he himself relegated to the soup and bouillie
which typified his prosaic existence.

I was unreasonably exasperated with the man for awhile, and would not
even permit myself to notice the beauty in texture and design of the
mousseline de laine which he had spread across the counter in tempting
folds. I was forced to restrain a brutal desire to say something
stinging and cruel to him for his fatuity.

However, before I had regained the street, the conviction that Cavanelle
was a hopeless fool seemed to reconcile me to the situation and also
afforded me some diversion.

But even this estimate of my poor Cavanelle was destined not to last. By
the time I had seated myself in the Prytania street car and passed up my
nickel, I was convinced that Cavanelle was an angel.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           Tante Cat’rinette

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           Tante Cat’rinette

[Illustration]

It happened just as every one had predicted. Tante Cat’rinette was
beside herself with rage and indignation when she learned that the town
authorities had for some reason condemned her house and intended to
demolish it.

“Dat house w’at Vieumaite gi’ me his own se’f, out his own mout’, w’en
he gi’ me my freedom! All wrote down en règle befo’ de cote! Bon dieu
Seigneur, w’at dey talkin’ ’bout!”

Tante Cat’rinette stood in the doorway of her home, resting a gaunt
black hand against the jamb. In the other hand she held her corn-cob
pipe. She was a tall, large-boned woman of a pronounced Congo type. The
house in question had been substantial enough in its time. It contained
four rooms: the lower two of brick, the upper ones of adobe. A
dilapidated gallery projected from the upper story and slanted over the
narrow banquette, to the peril of passers-by.

“I don’t think I ever heard why the property was given to you in the
first place, Tante Cat’rinette,” observed Lawyer Paxton, who had stopped
in passing, as so many others did, to talk the matter over with the old
negress. The affair was attracting some attention in town, and its
development was being watched with a good deal of interest. Tante
Cat’rinette asked nothing better than to satisfy the lawyer’s curiosity.

“Vieumaite all time say. Cat’rinette wort’ gole to ’im; de way I make
dem nigga’ walk chalk. But,” she continued, with recovered seriousness,
“w’en I nuss ’is li’le gal w’at all de doctor’ ’low it ’s goin’ die, an’
I make it well, me, den Vieumaite, he can’t do ’nough, him. He name’ dat
li’le gal Cat’rine fo’ me. Das Miss Kitty w’at marry Miché Raymond yon’
by Gran’ Eco’. Den he gi’ me my freedom; he got plenty slave’, him; one
don’ count in his pocket. An’ he gi’ me dat house w’at I’m stan’in’ in
de do’; he got plenty house’ an’ lan’, him. Now dey want pay me t’ousan’
dolla’, w’at I don’ axen’ fo’, an’ tu’n me out dat house! I waitin’ fo’
’em, Miché Paxtone,” and a wicked gleam shot into the woman’s small,
dusky eyes. “I got my axe grine fine. Fus’ man w’at touch Cat’rinette
fo’ tu’n her out dat house, he git ’is head bus’ like I bus’ a gode.”

“Dat’s nice day, ainty, Miché Paxtone? Fine wedda fo’ dry my close.”
Upon the gallery above hung an array of shirts, which gleamed white in
the sunshine, and flapped in the rippling breeze.

The spectacle of Tante Cat’rinette defying the authorities was one which
offered much diversion to the children of the neighborhood. They played
numberless pranks at her expense; daily serving upon her fictitious
notices purporting to be to the last degree official. One youngster, in
a moment of inspiration, composed a couplet, which they recited, sang,
shouted at all hours, beneath her windows.

               “Tante Cat’rinette, she go in town;
               Wen she come back, her house pull’ down.”

So ran the production. She heard it many times during the day, but, far
from offending her, she accepted it as a warning,—a prediction, as it
were,—and she took heed not to offer to fate the conditions for its
fulfillment. She no longer quitted her house even for a moment, so great
was her fear and so firm her belief that the town authorities were lying
in wait to possess themselves of it. She would not cross the street to
visit a neighbor. She waylaid passers-by and pressed them into service
to do her errands and small shopping. She grew distrustful and
suspicious, ever on the alert to scent a plot in the most innocent
endeavor to induce her to leave the house.

One morning, as Tante Cat’rinette was hanging out her latest batch of
washing, Eusèbe, a “free mulatto” from Red River, stopped his pony
beneath her gallery.

“Hé, Tante Cat’rinette!” he called up to her.

She turned to the railing just as she was, in her bare arms and neck
that gleamed ebony-like against the unbleached cotton of her chemise. A
coarse skirt was fastened about her waist, and a string of many-colored
beads knotted around her throat. She held her smoking pipe between her
yellow teeth.

“How you all come on, Miché Eusèbe?” she questioned, pleasantly.

“We all middlin’, Tante Cat’rinette. But Miss Kitty, she putty bad off
out yon’a. I see Mista Raymond dis mo’nin’ w’en I pass by his house; he
say look like de feva don’ wan’ to quit ’er. She been axen’ fo’ you all
t’rough de night. He ’low he reckon I betta tell you. Nice wedda we got
fo’ plantin’, Tante Cat’rinette.”

“Nice wedda fo’ lies, Miché Eusèbe,” and she spat contemptuously down
upon the banquette. She turned away without noticing the man further,
and proceeded to hang one of Lawyer Paxton’s fine linen shirts upon the
line.

“She been axen’ fo’ you all t’rough de night.”

Somehow Tante Cat’rinette could not get that refrain out of her head.
She would not willingly believe that Eusèbe had spoken the truth, but—
“She been axen fo’ you all t’rough de night—all t’rough de night.” The
words kept ringing in her ears, as she came and went about her daily
tasks. But by degrees she dismissed Eusèbe and his message from her
mind. It was Miss Kitty’s voice that she could hear in fancy following
her, calling out through the night, “W’ere Tante Cat’rinette? W’y Tante
Cat’rinette don’ come? W’y she don’ come—w’y she don’ come?”

All day the woman muttered and mumbled to herself in her Creole patois;
invoking council of “Vieumaite,” as she always did in her troubles.
Tante Cat’rinette’s religion was peculiarly her own; she turned to
heaven with her grievances, it is true, but she felt that there was no
one in Paradise with whom she was quite so well acquainted as with
“Vieumaite.”

Late in the afternoon she went and stood on her doorstep, and looked
uneasily and anxiously out upon the almost deserted street. When a
little girl came walking by,—a sweet child with a frank and innocent
face, upon whose word she knew she could rely,—Tante Cat’rinette invited
her to enter.

“Come yere see Tante Cat’rinette, Lolo. It’s long time you en’t come see
Tante Cat’rine; you gittin’ proud.” She made the little one sit down,
and offered her a couple of cookies, which the child accepted with
pretty avidity.

“You putty good li’le gal, you, Lolo. You keep on go confession all de
time?”

“Oh, yes. I’m goin’ make my firs’ communion firs’ of May, Tante
Cat’rinette.” A dog-eared catechism was sticking out of Lolo’s apron
pocket.

“Das right; be good li’le gal. Mine yo’ maman ev’t’ing she say; an’ neva
tell no story. It’s nuttin’ bad in dis worl’ like tellin’ lies. You know
Eusèbe?”

“Eusèbe?”

“Yas; dat li’le ole Red River free m’latto. Uh, uh! dat one man w’at kin
tell lies, yas! He come tell me Miss Kitty down sick yon’a. You ev’
yeard such big story like dat, Lolo?”

The child looked a little bewildered, but she answered promptly, “’Taint
no story, Tante Cat’rinette. I yeard papa sayin’, dinner time, Mr.
Raymond sen’ fo’ Dr. Chalon. An’ Dr. Chalon says he ain’t got time to go
yonda. An’ papa says it’s because Dr. Chalon on’y want to go w’ere it’s
rich people; an’ he’s ’fraid Mista Raymond ain’ goin’ pay ’im.”

Tante Cat’rinette admired the little girl’s pretty gingham dress, and
asked her who had ironed it. She stroked her brown curls, and talked of
all manner of things quite foreign to the subject of Eusèbe and his
wicked propensity for telling lies.

She was not restless as she had been during the early part of the day,
and she no longer mumbled and muttered as she had been doing over her
work.

At night she lighted her coal-oil lamp, and placed it near a window
where its light could be seen from the street through the half-closed
shutters. Then she sat herself down, erect and motionless, in a chair.

When it was near upon midnight, Tante Cat’rinette arose, and looked
cautiously, very cautiously, out of the door. Her house lay in the line
of deep shadow that extended along the street. The other side was bathed
in the pale light of the declining moon. The night was agreeably mild,
profoundly still, but pregnant with the subtle quivering life of early
spring. The earth seemed asleep and breathing,—a scent-laden breath that
blew in soft puffs against Tante Cat’rinette’s face as she emerged from
the house. She closed and locked her door noiselessly; then she crept
slowly away, treading softly, stealthily as a cat, in the deep shadow.

There were but few people abroad at that hour. Once she ran upon a gay
party of ladies and gentlemen who had been spending the evening over
cards and anisette. They did not notice Tante Cat’rinette almost
effacing herself against the black wall of the cathedral. She breathed
freely and ventured from her retreat only when they had disappeared from
view. Once a man saw her quite plainly, as she darted across a narrow
strip of moonlight. But Tante Cat’rinette need not have gasped with
fright as she did. He was too drunk to know if she were a thing of
flesh, or only one of the fantastic, maddening shadows that the moon was
casting across his path to bewilder him. When she reached the outskirts
of the town, and had to cross the broad piece of open country which
stretched out toward the pine wood, an almost paralyzing terror came
over her. But she crouched low, and hurried through the marsh and weeds,
avoiding the open road. She could have been mistaken for one of the
beasts browsing there where she passed.

But once in the Grand Ecore road that lay through the pine wood, she
felt secure and free to move as she pleased. Tante Cat’rinette
straightened herself, stiffened herself in fact, and unconsciously
assuming the attitude of the professional sprinter, she sped rapidly
beneath the Gothic interlacing branches of the pines. She talked
constantly to herself as she went, and to the animate and inanimate
objects around her. But her speech, far from intelligent, was hardly
intelligible.

She addressed herself to the moon, which she apostrophized as an
impertinent busybody spying upon her actions. She pictured all manner of
troublesome animals, snakes, rabbits, frogs, pursuing her, but she
defied them to catch Cat’rinette, who was hurrying toward Miss Kitty.
“Pa capab trapé Cat’rinette, vouzot; mo pé couri vite coté Miss Kitty.”
She called up to a mocking-bird warbling upon a lofty limb of a pine
tree, asking why it cried out so, and threatening to secure it and put
it into a cage. “Ca to pé crié comme ça, ti céléra? Arete, mo trapé
zozos la, mo mété li dan ain bon lacage.” Indeed, Tante Cat’rinette
seemed on very familiar terms with the night, with the forest, and with
all the flying, creeping, crawling things that inhabit it. At the speed
with which she traveled she soon had covered the few miles of wooded
road, and before long had reached her destination.

The sleeping-room of Miss Kitty opened upon the long outside gallery, as
did all the rooms of the unpretentious frame house which was her home.
The place could hardly be called a plantation; it was too small for
that. Nevertheless Raymond was trying to plant; trying to teach school
between times, in the end room; and sometimes, when he found himself in
a tight place, trying to clerk for Mr. Jacobs over in Campte, across Red
River.

Tante Cat’rinette mounted the creaking steps, crossed the gallery, and
entered Miss Kitty’s room as though she were returning to it after a few
moments’ absence. There was a lamp burning dimly upon the high
mantelpiece. Raymond had evidently not been to bed; he was in shirt
sleeves, rocking the baby’s cradle. It was the same mahogany cradle
which had held Miss Kitty thirty-five years before, when Tante
Cat’rinette had rocked it. The cradle had been bought then to match the
bed,—that big, beautiful bed on which Miss Kitty lay now in a restless
half slumber. There was a fine French clock on the mantel, still telling
the hours as it had told them years ago. But there were no carpets or
rugs on the floors. There was no servant in the house.

Raymond uttered an exclamation of amazement when he saw Tante
Cat’rinette enter.

“How you do, Miché Raymond?” she said, quietly. “I yeard Miss Kitty been
sick; Eusèbe tell me dat dis mo’nin’.”

She moved toward the bed as lightly as though shod with velvet, and
seated herself there. Miss Kitty’s hand lay outside the coverlid; a
shapely hand, which her few days of illness and rest had not yet
softened. The negress laid her own black hand upon it. At the touch Miss
Kitty instinctively turned her palm upward.

“It’s Tante Cat’rinette!” she exclaimed, with a note of satisfaction in
her feeble voice. “W’en did you come, Tante Cat’rinette? They all said
you wouldn’ come.”

“I’m goin’ come ev’y night, cher coeur, ev’y night tell you be well.
Tante Cat’rinette can’t come daytime no mo’.”

“Raymond tole me about it. They doin’ you mighty mean in town, Tante
Cat’rinette.”

“Nev’ mine, ti chou. I know how take care dat w’at Vieumaite gi’ me. You
go sleep now. Cat’rinette goin’ set yere an’ mine you. She goin’ make
you well like she all time do. We don’ wan’ no céléra doctor. We drive
’em out wid a stick, dey come roun’ yere.”

Miss Kitty was soon sleeping more restfully than she had done since her
illness began. Raymond had finally succeeded in quieting the baby, and
he tiptoed into the adjoining room, where the other children lay, to
snatch a few hours of much-needed rest for himself. Cat’rinette sat
faithfully beside her charge, administering at intervals to the sick
woman’s wants.

But the thought of regaining her home before daybreak, and of the urgent
necessity for doing so, did not leave Tante Cat’rinette’s mind for an
instant.

In the profound darkness, the deep stillness of the night that comes
before dawn, she was walking again through the woods, on her way back to
town.

The mocking-birds were asleep, and so were the frogs and the snakes; and
the moon was gone, and so was the breeze. She walked now in utter
silence but for the heavy guttural breathing that accompanied her rapid
footsteps. She walked with a desperate determination along the road,
every foot of which was familiar to her.

When she at last emerged from the woods, the earth about her was
faintly, very faintly, beginning to reveal itself in the tremulous,
gray, uncertain light of approaching day. She staggered and plunged
onward with beating pulses quickened by fear.

A sudden turn, and Tante Cat’rinette stood facing the river. She stopped
abruptly, as if at command of some unseen power that forced her. For an
instant she pressed a black hand against her tired, burning eyes, and
stared fixedly ahead of her.

Tante Cat’rinette had always believed that Paradise was up there
overhead where the sun and stars and moon are, and that “Vieumaite”
inhabited that region of splendor. She never for a moment doubted this.
It would be difficult, perhaps unsatisfying, to explain why Tante
Cat’rinette, on that particular morning, when a vision of the rising day
broke suddenly upon her, should have believed that she stood in face of
a heavenly revelation. But why not, after all? Since she talked so
familiarly herself to the unseen, why should it not respond to her when
the time came?

Across the narrow, quivering line of water, the delicate budding
branches of young trees were limned black against the gold, orange,—what
word is there to tell the color of that morning sky! And steeped in the
splendor of it hung one pale star; there was not another in the whole
heaven.

Tante Cat’rinette stood with her eyes fixed intently upon that star,
which held her like a hypnotic spell. She stammered breathlessly:

“Mo pé couté, Vieumaite. Cat’rinette pé couté.” (I am listening,
Vieumaite. Cat’rinette hears you.)

She stayed there motionless upon the brink of the river till the star
melted into the brightness of the day and became part of it.

When Tante Cat’rinette entered Miss Kitty’s room for the second time,
the aspect of things had changed somewhat. Miss Kitty was with much
difficulty holding the baby while Raymond mixed a saucer of food for the
little one. Their oldest daughter, a child of twelve, had come into the
room with an apronful of chips from the woodpile, and was striving to
start a fire on the hearth, to make the morning coffee. The room seemed
bare and almost squalid in the daylight.

“Well, yere Tante Cat’rinette come back,” she said, quietly announcing
herself.

They could not well understand why she was back; but it was good to have
her there, and they did not question.

She took the baby from its mother, and, seating herself, began to feed
it from the saucer which Raymond placed beside her on a chair.

“Yas,” she said, “Cat’rinette goin’ stay; dis time she en’t nev’ goin’
’way no mo’.”

Husband and wife looked at each other with surprised, questioning eyes.

“Miché Raymond,” remarked the woman, turning her head up to him with a
certain comical shrewdness in her glance, “if somebody want len’ you
t’ousan’ dolla’, w’at you goin’ say? Even if it’s ole nigga ’oman?”

The man’s face flushed with sudden emotion. “I would say that person was
our bes’ frien’, Tante Cat’rinette. An’,” he added, with a smile, “I
would give her a mortgage on the place, of co’se, to secu’ her f’om
loss.”

“Das right,” agreed the woman practically. “Den Cat’rinette goin’ len’
you t’ousan’ dolla’. Dat w’at Vieumaite give her, dat b’long to her;
don’ b’long to nobody else. An’ we go yon’a to town, Miché Raymond, you
an’ me. You care me befo’ Miché Paxtone. I want ’im fo’ put down in
writin’ befo’ de cote dat w’at Cat’rinette got, it fo’ Miss Kitty w’en I
be dead.”

Miss Kitty was crying softly in the depths of her pillow.

“I en’t got no head fo’ all dat, me,” laughed Tante Cat’rinette, good
humoredly, as she held a spoonful of pap up to the baby’s eager lips.
“It’s Vieumaite tell me all dat clair an’ plain dis mo’nin’, w’en I
comin’ ’long de Gran’ Eco’ road.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                          A Respectable Woman

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                          A Respectable Woman

[Illustration]


Mrs. Baroda was a little provoked to learn that her husband expected his
friend, Gouvernail, up to spend a week or two on the plantation.

They had entertained a good deal during the winter; much of the time had
also been passed in New Orleans in various forms of mild dissipation.
She was looking forward to a period of unbroken rest, now, and
undisturbed tête-a-tête with her husband, when he informed her that
Gouvernail was coming up to stay a week or two.

This was a man she had heard much of but never seen. He had been her
husband’s college friend; was now a journalist, and in no sense a
society man or “a man about town,” which were, perhaps, some of the
reasons she had never met him. But she had unconsciously formed an image
of him in her mind. She pictured him tall, slim, cynical; with
eye-glasses, and his hands in his pockets; and she did not like him.
Gouvernail was slim enough, but he wasn’t very tall nor very cynical;
neither did he wear eye-glasses nor carry his hands in his pockets. And
she rather liked him when he first presented himself.

But why she liked him she could not explain satisfactorily to herself
when she partly attempted to do so. She could discover in him none of
those brilliant and promising traits which Gaston, her husband, had
often assured her that he possessed. On the contrary, he sat rather mute
and receptive before her chatty eagerness to make him feel at home and
in face of Gaston’s frank and wordy hospitality. His manner was as
courteous toward her as the most exacting woman could require; but he
made no direct appeal to her approval or even esteem.

Once settled at the plantation he seemed to like to sit upon the wide
portico in the shade of one of the big Corinthian pillars, smoking his
cigar lazily and listening attentively to Gaston’s experience as a sugar
planter.

“This is what I call living,” he would utter with deep satisfaction, as
the air that swept across the sugar field caressed him with its warm and
scented velvety touch. It pleased him also to get on familiar terms with
the big dogs that came about him, rubbing themselves sociably against
his legs. He did not care to fish, and displayed no eagerness to go out
and kill grosbecs when Gaston proposed doing so.

Gouvernail’s personality puzzled Mrs. Baroda, but she liked him. Indeed,
he was a lovable, inoffensive fellow. After a few days, when she could
understand him no better than at first, she gave over being puzzled and
remained piqued. In this mood she left her husband and her guest, for
the most part, alone together. Then finding that Gouvernail took no
manner of exception to her action, she imposed her society upon him,
accompanying him in his idle strolls to the mill and walks along the
batture. She persistently sought to penetrate the reserve in which he
had unconsciously enveloped himself.

“When is he going—your friend?” she one day asked her husband. “For my
part, he tires me frightfully.”

“Not for a week yet, dear. I can’t understand; he gives you no trouble.”

“No. I should like him better if he did; if he were more like others,
and I had to plan somewhat for his comfort and enjoyment.”

Gaston took his wife’s pretty face between his hands and looked tenderly
and laughingly into her troubled eyes. They were making a bit of toilet
sociably together in Mrs. Baroda’s dressing-room.

“You are full of surprises, ma belle,” he said to her. “Even I can never
count upon how you are going to act under given conditions.” He kissed
her and turned to fasten his cravat before the mirror.

“Here you are,” he went on, “taking poor Gouvernail seriously and making
a commotion over him, the last thing he would desire or expect.”

“Commotion!” she hotly resented. “Nonsense! How can you say such a
thing? Commotion, indeed! But, you know, you said he was clever.”

“So he is. But the poor fellow is run down by overwork now. That’s why I
asked him here to take a rest.”

“You used to say he was a man of ideas,” she retorted, unconciliated. “I
expected him to be interesting, at least. I’m going to the city in the
morning to have my spring gowns fitted. Let me know when Mr. Gouvernail
is gone; I shall be at my Aunt Octavie’s.”

That night she went and sat alone upon a bench that stood beneath a live
oak tree at the edge of the gravel walk.

She had never known her thoughts or her intentions to be so confused.
She could gather nothing from them but the feeling of a distinct
necessity to quit her home in the morning.

Mrs. Baroda heard footsteps crunching the gravel; but could discern in
the darkness only the approaching red point of a lighted cigar. She knew
it was Gouvernail, for her husband did not smoke. She hoped to remain
unnoticed, but her white gown revealed her to him. He threw away his
cigar and seated himself upon the bench beside her; without a suspicion
that she might object to his presence.

“Your husband told me to bring this to you, Mrs. Baroda,” he said,
handing her a filmy, white scarf with which she sometimes enveloped her
head and shoulders. She accepted the scarf from him with a murmur of
thanks, and let it lie in her lap.

He made some commonplace observation upon the baneful effect of the
night air at that season. Then as his gaze reached out into the
darkness, he murmured, half to himself:

          “‘Night of south winds—night of the large few stars!
            Still nodding night——’”

She made no reply to this apostrophe to the night, which indeed, was not
addressed to her.

Gouvernail was in no sense a diffident man, for he was not a
self-conscious one. His periods of reserve were not constitutional, but
the result of moods. Sitting there beside Mrs. Baroda, his silence
melted for the time.

He talked freely and intimately in a low, hesitating drawl that was not
unpleasant to hear. He talked of the old college days when he and Gaston
had been a good deal to each other; of the days of keen and blind
ambitions and large intentions. Now there was left with him, at least, a
philosophic acquiescence to the existing order—only a desire to be
permitted to exist, with now and then a little whiff of genuine life,
such as he was breathing now.

Her mind only vaguely grasped what he was saying. Her physical being was
for the moment predominant. She was not thinking of his words, only
drinking in the tones of his voice. She wanted to reach out her hand in
the darkness and touch him with the sensitive tips of her fingers upon
the face or the lips. She wanted to draw close to him and whisper
against his cheek—she did not care what—as she might have done if she
had not been a respectable woman.

The stronger the impulse grew to bring herself near him, the further, in
fact, did she draw away from him. As soon as she could do so without an
appearance of too great rudeness, she rose and left him there alone.

Before she reached the house, Gouvernail had lighted a fresh cigar and
ended his apostrophe to the night.

Mrs. Baroda was greatly tempted that night to tell her husband—who was
also her friend—of this folly that had seized her. But she did not yield
to the temptation. Beside being a respectable woman she was a very
sensible one; and she knew there are some battles in life which a human
being must fight alone.

When Gaston arose in the morning, his wife had already departed. She had
taken an early morning train to the city. She did not return till
Gouvernail was gone from under her roof.

There was some talk of having him back during the summer that followed.
That is, Gaston greatly desired it; but this desire yielded to his
wife’s strenuous opposition.

However, before the year ended, she proposed, wholly from herself, to
have Gouvernail visit them again. Her husband was surprised and
delighted with the suggestion coming from her.

“I am glad, chère amie, to know that you have finally overcome your
dislike for him; truly he did not deserve it.”

“Oh,” she told him, laughingly, after pressing a long, tender kiss upon
his lips, “I have overcome everything! you will see. This time I shall
be very nice to him.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               Ripe Figs

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                               Ripe Figs

[Illustration]


Maman-Nainaine said that when the figs were ripe Babette might go to
visit her cousins down on the Bayou-Lafourche where the sugar cane
grows. Not that the ripening of figs had the least thing to do with it,
but that is the way Maman-Nainaine was.

It seemed to Babette a very long time to wait; for the leaves upon the
trees were tender yet, and the figs were like little hard, green
marbles.

But warm rains came along and plenty of strong sunshine, and though
Maman-Nainaine was as patient as the statue of la Madone, and Babette as
restless as a humming-bird, the first thing they both knew it was hot
summer-time. Every day Babette danced out to where the fig-trees were in
a long line against the fence. She walked slowly beneath them, carefully
peering between the gnarled, spreading branches. But each time she came
disconsolate away again. What she saw there finally was something that
made her sing and dance the whole long day.

When Maman-Nainaine sat down in her stately way to breakfast, the
following morning, her muslin cap standing like an aureole about her
white, placid face, Babette approached. She bore a dainty porcelain
platter, which she set down before her godmother. It contained a dozen
purple figs, fringed around with their rich, green leaves.

“Ah,” said Maman-Nainaine, arching her eyebrows, “how early the figs
have ripened this year!”

“Oh,” said Babette, “I think they have ripened very late.”

“Babette,” continued Maman-Nainaine, as she peeled the very plumpest
figs with her pointed silver fruit-knife, “you will carry my love to
them all down on Bayou-Lafourche. And tell your Tante Frosine I shall
look for her at Toussaint—when the chrysanthemums are in bloom.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                            Ozème’s Holiday

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                            Ozème’s Holiday

[Illustration]


Ozème often wondered why there was not a special dispensation of
providence to do away with the necessity for work. There seemed to him
so much created for man’s enjoyment in this world, and so little time
and opportunity to profit by it. To sit and do nothing but breathe was a
pleasure to Ozème; but to sit in the company of a few choice companions,
including a sprinkling of ladies, was even a greater delight; and the
joy which a day’s hunting or fishing or picnicking afforded him is
hardly to be described. Yet he was by no means indolent. He worked
faithfully on the plantation the whole year long, in a sort of
methodical way; but when the time came around for his annual week’s
holiday, there was no holding him back. It was often decidedly
inconvenient for the planter that Ozème usually chose to take his
holiday during some very busy season of the year.

He started out one morning in the beginning of October. He had borrowed
Mr. Laballière’s buckboard and Padue’s old gray mare, and a harness from
the negro Sévérin. He wore a light blue suit which had been sent all the
way from St. Louis, and which had cost him ten dollars; he had paid
almost as much again for his boots; and his hat was a broad-rimmed gray
felt which he had no cause to be ashamed of. When Ozème went “broading,”
he dressed—well, regardless of cost. His eyes were blue and mild; his
hair was light, and he wore it rather long; he was clean shaven, and
really did not look his thirty-five years.

Ozème had laid his plans weeks beforehand. He was going visiting along
Cane River; the mere contemplation filled him with pleasure. He counted
upon reaching Fédeaus’ about noon, and he would stop and dine there.
Perhaps they would ask him to stay all night. He really did not hold to
staying all night, and was not decided to accept if they did ask him.
There were only the two old people, and he rather fancied the notion of
pushing on to Beltrans’, where he would stay a night, or even two, if
urged. He was quite sure that there would be something agreeable going
on at Beltrans’, with all those young people—perhaps a fish-fry, or
possibly a ball!

Of course he would have to give a day to Tante Sophie and another to
Cousine Victoire; but none to the St. Annes unless entreated—after St.
Anne reproaching him last year with being a fainéant for broading at
such a season! At Cloutierville, where he would linger as long as
possible, he meant to turn and retrace his course, zigzagging back and
forth across Cane River so as to take in the Duplans, the Velcours, and
others that he could not at the moment recall. A week seemed to Ozème a
very, very little while in which to crowd so much pleasure.

There were steam-gins at work; he could hear them whistling far and
near. On both sides of the river the fields were white with cotton, and
everybody in the world seemed busy but Ozème. This reflection did not
distress or disturb him in the least; he pursued his way at peace with
himself and his surroundings.

At Lamérie’s cross-roads store, where he stopped to buy a cigar, he
learned that there was no use heading for Fédeaus’, as the two old
people had gone to town for a lengthy visit, and the house was locked
up. It was at Fédeaus’ that Ozème had intended to dine.

He sat in the buckboard, given up to a moment or two of reflection. The
result was that he turned away from the river, and entered the road that
led between two fields back to the woods and into the heart of the
country. He had determined upon taking a short cut to the Beltrans’
plantation, and on the way he meant to keep an eye open for old Aunt
Tildy’s cabin, which he knew lay in some remote part of this cut-off. He
remembered that Aunt Tildy could cook an excellent meal if she had the
material at hand. He would induce her to fry him a chicken, drip a cup
of coffee, and turn him out a pone of corn-bread, which he thought would
be sumptuous enough fare for the occasion.

Aunt Tildy dwelt in the not unusual log cabin, of one room, with its
chimney of mud and stone, and its shallow gallery formed by the jutting
of the roof. In close proximity to the cabin was a small cotton-field,
which from a long distance looked like a field of snow. The cotton was
bursting and overflowing foam-like from bolls on the drying stalk. On
the lower branches it was hanging ragged and tattered, and much of it
had already fallen to the ground. There were a few chinaberry-trees in
the yard before the hut, and under one of them an ancient and
rusty-looking mule was eating corn from a wood trough. Some common
little Creole chickens were scratching about the mule’s feet and
snatching at the grains of corn that occasionally fell from the trough.

Aunt Tildy was hobbling across the yard when Ozème drew up before the
gate. One hand was confined in a sling; in the other she carried a tin
pan, which she let fall noisily to the ground when she recognized him.
She was broad, black, and misshapen, with her body bent forward almost
at an acute angle. She wore a blue cottonade of large plaids, and a
bandana awkwardly twisted around her head.

“Good God A’mighty, man! Whar you come from?” was her startled
exclamation at beholding him.

“F’om home, Aunt Tildy; w’ere else do you expec’?” replied Ozème,
dismounting composedly.

He had not seen the old woman for several years—since she was cooking in
town for the family with which he boarded at the time. She had washed
and ironed for him, atrociously, it is true, but her intentions were
beyond reproach if her washing was not. She had also been clumsily
attentive to him during a spell of illness. He had paid her with an
occasional bandana, a calico dress, or a checked apron, and they had
always considered the account between themselves square, with no
sentimental feeling of gratitude remaining on either side.

“I like to know,” remarked Ozème, as he took the gray mare from the
shafts, and led her up to the trough where the mule was—“I like to know
w’at you mean by makin’ a crop like that an’ then lettin’ it go to
was’e? Who you reckon’s goin’ to pick that cotton? You think maybe the
angels goin’ to come down an’ pick it fo’ you, an’ gin it an’ press it,
an’ then give you ten cents a poun’ fo’ it, hein?”

“Ef de Lord don’ pick it, I don’ know who gwine pick it, Mista Ozème. I
tell you, me an’ Sandy we wuk dat crap day in an’ day out; it’s him done
de mos’ of it.”

“Sandy? That little—”

“He ain’ dat li’le Sandy no mo’ w’at you rec’lec’s; he ’mos’ a man, an’
he wuk like a man now. He wuk mo’ ’an fittin’ fo’ his strenk, an’ now he
layin’ in dah sick—God A’mighty knows how sick. An’ me wid a risin’
twell I bleeged to walk de flo’ o’ nights, an’ don’ know ef I ain’ gwine
to lose de han’ atter all.”

“W’y, in the name o’ conscience, you don’ hire somebody to pick?”

“Whar I got money to hire? An’ you knows well as me ev’y chick an’ chile
is pickin’ roun’ on de plantations an’ gittin’ good pay.”

The whole outlook appeared to Ozème very depressing, and even menacing,
to his personal comfort and peace of mind. He foresaw no prospect of
dinner unless he should cook it himself. And there was that Sandy—he
remembered well the little scamp of eight, always at his grandmother’s
heels when she was cooking or washing. Of course he would have to go in
and look at the boy, and no doubt dive into his traveling-bag for
quinine, without which he never traveled.

Sandy was indeed very ill, consumed with fever. He lay on a cot covered
up with a faded patchwork quilt. His eyes were half closed, and he was
muttering and rambling on about hoeing and bedding and cleaning and
thinning out the cotton; he was hauling it to the gin, wrangling about
weight and bagging and ties and the price offered per pound. That bale
or two of cotton had not only sent Sandy to bed, but had pursued him
there, holding him through his fevered dreams, and threatening to end
him. Ozème would never have known the black boy, he was so tall, so
thin, and seemingly so wasted, lying there in bed.

“See yere, Aunt Tildy,” said Ozème, after he had, as was usual with him
when in doubt, abandoned himself to a little reflection; “between us—you
an’ me—we got to manage to kill an’ cook one o’ those chickens I see
scratchin’ out yonda, fo’ I’m jus’ about starved. I reckon you ain’t got
any quinine in the house? No; I didn’t suppose an instant you had. Well,
I’m goin’ to give Sandy a good dose o’ quinine to-night, an’ I’m goin’
stay an’ see how that’ll work on ’im. But sun-up, min’ you, I mus’ get
out o’ yere.”

Ozème had spent more comfortable nights than the one passed in Aunt
Tildy’s bed, which she considerately abandoned to him.

In the morning Sandy’s fever was somewhat abated, but had not taken a
decided enough turn to justify Ozème in quitting him before noon, unless
he was willing “to feel like a dog,” as he told himself. He appeared
before Aunt Tildy stripped to the undershirt, and wearing his
second-best pair of trousers.

“That’s a nice pickle o’ fish you got me in, ol’ woman. I guarantee,
nex’ time I go abroad, ’tain’t me that’ll take any cut-off. W’ere’s that
cotton-basket an’ cotton-sack o’ yo’s?”

“I knowed it!” chanted Aunt Tildy—“I knowed de Lord war gwine sen’
somebody to holp me out. He war n’ gwine let de crap was’e atter he give
Sandy an’ me de strenk to make hit. De Lord gwine shove you ’long de
row, Mista Ozème. De Lord gwine give you plenty mo’ fingers an’ han’s to
pick dat cotton nimble an’ clean.”

“Neva you min’ w’at the Lord’s goin’ to do; go get me that cotton-sack.
An’ you put that poultice like I tol’ you on yo’ han’, an’ set down
there an’ watch Sandy. It looks like you are ’bout as helpless as a’ ol’
cow tangled up in a potato-vine.”

Ozème had not picked cotton for many years, and he took to it a little
awkwardly at first; but by the time he had reached the end of the first
row the old dexterity of youth had come back to his hands, which flew
rapidly back and forth with the motion of a weaver’s shuttle; and his
ten fingers became really nimble in clutching the cotton from its dry
shell. By noon he had gathered about fifty pounds. Sandy was not then
quite so well as he had promised to be, and Ozème concluded to stay that
day and one more night. If the boy were no better in the morning, he
would go off in search of a doctor for him, and he himself would
continue on down to Tante Sophie’s; the Beltrans’ was out of the
question now.

Sandy hardly needed a doctor in the morning. Ozème’s doctoring was
beginning to tell favorably; but he would have considered it criminal
indifference and negligence to go away and leave the boy to Aunt Tildy’s
awkward ministrations just at the critical moment when there was a turn
for the better; so he stayed that day out, and picked his hundred and
fifty pounds.

On the third day it looked like rain, and a heavy rain just then would
mean a heavy loss to Aunt Tildy and Sandy, and Ozème again went to the
field, this time urging Aunt Tildy with him to do what she might with
her one good hand.

“Aunt Tildy,” called out Ozème to the bent old woman moving ahead of him
between the white rows of cotton, “if the Lord gets me safe out o’ this
ditch, ’t ain’t to-morro’ I’ll fall in anotha with my eyes open, I bet
you.”

“Keep along, Mista Ozème; don’ grumble, don’ stumble; de Lord’s
a-watchin’ you. Look at yo’ Aunt Tildy; she doin’ mo’ wid her one han’
’an you doin’ wid yo’ two, man. Keep right along, honey. Watch dat
cotton how it fallin’ in yo’ Aunt Tildy’s bag.”

“I am watchin’ you, ol’ woman; you don’ fool me. You got to work that
han’ o’ yo’s spryer than you doin’, or I’ll take the rawhide. You done
fo’got w’at the rawhide tas’e like, I reckon”—a reminder which amused
Aunt Tildy so powerfully that her big negro-laugh resounded over the
whole cotton-patch, and even caused Sandy, who heard it, to turn in his
bed.

The weather was still threatening on the succeeding day, and a sort of
dogged determination or characteristic desire to see his undertakings
carried to a satisfactory completion urged Ozème to continue his efforts
to drag Aunt Tildy out of the mire into which circumstances seemed to
have thrust her.

One night the rain did come, and began to beat softly on the roof of the
old cabin. Sandy opened his eyes, which were no longer brilliant with
the fever flame. “Granny,” he whispered, “de rain! Des listen, granny;
de rain a-comin’, an’ I ain’ pick dat cotton yit. W’at time it is? Gi’
me my pants—I got to go—”

“You lay whar you is, chile alive. Dat cotton put aside clean and dry.
Me an’ de Lord an’ Mista Ozème done pick dat cotton.”

Ozème drove away in the morning looking quite as spick and span as the
day he left home in his blue suit and his light felt drawn a little over
his eyes.

“You want to take care o’ that boy,” he instructed Aunt Tildy at
parting, “an’ get ’im on his feet. An’, let me tell you, the nex’ time I
start out to broad, if you see me passin’ in this yere cut-off, put on
yo’ specs an’ look at me good, because it won’t be me; it’ll be my
ghos’, ol’ woman.”

Indeed, Ozème, for some reason or other, felt quite shamefaced as he
drove back to the plantation. When he emerged from the lane which he had
entered the week before, and turned into the river road, Lamérie,
standing in the store door, shouted out:

“Hé, Ozème! you had good times yonda? I bet you danced holes in the sole
of them new boots.”

“Don’t talk, Lamérie!” was Ozème’s rather ambiguous reply, as he
flourished the remainder of a whip over the old gray mare’s sway-back,
urging her to a gentle trot.

When he reached home, Bodé, one of Padue’s boys, who was assisting him
to unhitch, remarked:

“How come you didn’ go yonda down de coas’ like you said, Mista Ozème?
Nobody didn’ see you in Cloutierville, an’ Mailitte say you neva cross’
de twenty-fo’-mile ferry, an’ nobody didn’ see you no place.”

Ozème returned, after his customary moment of reflection:

“You see, it’s ’mos’ always the same thing on Cane riva, my boy; a man
gets tired o’ that à la fin. This time I went back in the woods, ’way
yonda in the Fédeau cut-off kin’ o’ campin’ an’ roughin’ like, you might
say. I tell you, it was sport, Bodé.”








     PRESS OF
STROMBERG, ALLEN & CO.
     CHICAGO

------------------------------------------------------------------------

                           Transcriber’s Note

Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and
are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.
The following issues should be noted, along with the resolutions.

  17.24    they considered in[s]trusive                   Removed.
  24.3     a sudden knife thrust[.]                       Added.
  220.14   and only on[c]e glancing aside                 Inserted.
  234.3    with what he flat[t]ered himself was humor     Inserted.
  257.15   I’ll take another nap[,]”                      Inserted.
  289.15   begged the bell[ ]hanger                       Removed.
  382.15   be[g]inning to reveal itself                   Inserted.
  399.14   Maman-Nai[n]aine was as patient                Inserted.
  408.5    with which he boarded at the time[.]           Added.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Night in Acadie, by Kate Chopin

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 63025 ***